Our couple meets in a high school physics class, and over time, even separated, they fall in love. Then when he finally admits his secret to her, their adventures begin. And, as with any relationship there are high points and pitfalls, but in the end . . .
Our couple meets in a high school physics class, and over time, even separated, they fall in love. Then when he finally admits his secret to her, their adventures begin. And, as with any relationship there are high points and pitfalls, but in the end . . .
Authors note: The first two chapters of this story do not contain any crossdressing, transformation, etc. They introduce our characters, and set the base of the story. And, yes, this is one of my sweet and sentimental stories.
Chapter 1
A new school
Jason and his family had just moved into town, and he had missed the first three days of his junior year in high school because of it. On his first day at school, a Monday, he was given a schedule, and a map of the school. Each class period, he went to the room on his schedule, introduced himself to the instructor, was given any paperwork, and assignments that had been given to the class.
His fourth period class was physics, and he introduced himself to the instructor, Mr. Cooper. And, Mr. Cooper said, “Class this is Mr. Blackwell. He will be joining us for this term. Now, Mr. Blackwell, everyone has a partner in this class. And, since there is only one person without a partner, I guess she will have to be your partner.”, Mr. Cooper pointed, and continued, “That young lady sitting there, is Miss Guischard.”
There was some snickering in the class. Mr. Cooper looked over the top of his glasses at the class, and said, “Not everyone is good at physics. How would you like to face off against her on the soccer pitch?” The snickering stopped.
Jason looked to where Mr. Cooper was pointing, and saw the girl. A pretty girl. She also looked as if she had spent the summer at the beach, and he wondered why no one else had chosen her for a partner. He walked back to the table that Mr. Cooper had pointed to, sat down, and said, “Hi.” The girl returned, a “Hi.” He then noticed that she was not only pretty, but very pretty.
“Class.”, Mr. Cooper said, “Please make Mr. Blackwell feel welcome. Now, down to business. Like I told you the first day, there is a project due at the end of the tenth week, and here is a list of projects that you can choose from. Or, you can come up with one of your own. This is a team effort, so if you receive an A on the project, both of you get the A. If you receive an F, you both get the F.”
There was a moan from the class. And, Mr. Copper walked down the isle handing out the papers. Jason took the paper, read it over, smiled, and whispered, “This will be easy.”
“Easy!?”, the girl whispered back.
“Sure. This is all basic physics. And, these projects on the list are simple. I bet we can come up with something better.”
“Are you crazy?”
“No. Just want an A.”
“We need to talk. It’s Ronnie, by the way.”
“Jason. Nice to meet you.”
“When do you have lunch?”
“Next period.”
“Me too. I was going to eat with some friends, but we need to talk.”
“Miss Guischard.”, Mr. Cooper said, “Would you two please get acquainted later. So, that I can teach class.”
“Sorry sir.”, Ronnie replied.
Mr. Cooper lectured the class, and thirty minutes later the bell rang.
Jason followed Ronnie to the school cafeteria. He couldn’t help but notice how tall she was, maybe five ten, just as tall as he was, and had a very nice figure. Her hair was raven black, and fell well below her shoulders. They purchased lunch, and went to find a place to sit. As they walked down the cafeteria isle, they stopped at a group of girls, and Ronnie said, “Hi guys. This is Jason. He’s new, and I need to talk to him about some things. Jason, this is Amy, Ginger, Carol, Karen, Jackie, another Amy, we call her Puppy, and Ricky. I’ll catch you guys later.”
Jason said, “Hi.” And, got a “Hi.”, along with a bunch of smiles, from the group of girls.
Jason thought, that all these girls really looked to be in very good shape, as did Ronnie. And, as they were walking away, he heard one of them say loud enough for him and Ronnie to hear, “He’s cute.”
Ronnie found a table that wasn’t occupied, and they sat opposite each other. He finally noticed her eyes. They weren’t blue or green, but seemed to be a mix of the two colors, but whatever, they were, they were very striking, pretty, and seemed to sparkle. As they ate, they talked, with Ronnie starting out with, “Are you nuts with that project in physics?”
“No. Why?”
“Physics, along with math, are my worst subjects. I’ll be lucky to get out of them with a D.”
“That’s why no one partnered with you?”
“Yea. Everyone knows that I’m lousy in those subjects. Give me English, French, and history. But, I need the others to graduate, and get into college.”
“Physics is easy.”
“No way.”
“It is when you’ve been around it all of your life. And, math isn’t that hard either.”
“All your life?”
“Yea. My dad has a PhD in physics.”
“You’re kidding?”
“No. That’s why we moved here. He’s head of research for the Briard Corporation.”
“So, you’re good in physics?”
“Yea. Kind of comes naturally.”
“And, math?”
“Yea. But, English, and Spanish, are my downfall.”
“And, you’re saying we can pull an A on the project?”
“Really easy. But, we have to work together so that you’re learning too.”
“Why?”
“Doesn’t Cooper give tests?”
“Oh, God. Does he.”
“You’ve got to pass them too. An A on the project is one thing, but just that won’t get you a passing grade in the class.”
“Yea. You’re right.”
“Tell you what. You’re good in English right?”
“Yea.”
“You help me with English. And, I’ll help you with your physics.”
“Wouldn’t be willing to throw in math, would you?”
“Maybe. It’s a shame that we aren’t taking the same foreign language. I really need help in Spanish.”
“Maybe I can talk Puppy into helping.”
“Puppy. Where did she get that nick name?”
“With two girls named Amy on the soccer team, it was hard when both of them were on the field at the same time. So, Puppy, who is actually about a month younger than the other Amy, got the nick name. Don’t remember who came up with it.”
“So, are all those girls on the soccer team?”
“That bunch that you met, and some others.”
“Any good?”
“Won the districts last year, lost the states.”
“Not bad.”
“We’re going to work hard to win states this year. Let me see your schedule.”
Jason handed Ronnie, his schedule. And, she looked it over, and said, “We have English together ninth period. And, I think Puppy is in your Spanish class. But, you’re taking a math class that I’d never try.”
Just then the bell rang for class change. As she got up, with a smile, she said, “See you in English.”
“See you.”
Jason sat there for a minute, and thought, ‘There’s something about her. She’s not stuck up, but maybe a little more sophisticated than most of the other girls that I’ve known.’
The remainder of the day went almost like the first half. Ninth period rolled around, and Jason walked into the English room. He stopped at the instructor’s desk, and handed her his schedule. He looked around for Ronnie, spotted her, but the seats on either side of her were taken. He spotted an empty seat, and took it. After class, Ronnie came up to him, and said, “Hi again.”
“Hi.”
“Still willing to tutor a poor student?”
“Yep. As long as you’re willing to help me. And, I don’t think it’s a poor student thing. I just think it’s understanding the subject.”
“We’ll see.”
“Can I give you a lift home?”
“No thanks. I’ve got practice. You play any sports?”
“I tried baseball, but I’m no good at it. And, I’m too skinny for football. Besides I’m not fond of pain.”
“Did you see Puppy in Spanish?”
“Yea. She sits a few seats in front of me.”
“I’ll ask her if she’s willing to help you. Got to run.”
“See you tomorrow in physics.”
“See you.”
Jason headed to his car, and home. At least he’d made one friend.
The next day, before class, he was talking with a couple of boys that were in his first period math class. One said, “Saw you talking with Ronnie Guischard at lunch yesterday.”
“Yea. I’m partnered with her in physics, and we’re trying to figure out what to do for a project.”
“That’s a losing proposition.”
“Why?”
“She flunked the course last year. She’s taking it over.”
“Well, I guess we’ll just have to see what happens. I want an A out of that class.”
“Good luck. You’ll need it.”
The bell for the first period rang. By fourth period, and time for physics, he had two other people tell him about Ronnie, and he was beginning to wonder. He was at their table in physics before Ronnie, and she walked up with a big smile, and a “Hi.”
“Hi. How was practice?”
“It was practice.”
A little seriously, Jason said, “Ah . . . Lets eat lunch together. We need to talk again.”
The smile left, as she said, “What’s wrong?”
“Nothing. I just need to find out some things.”
After class, they walked to the cafeteria together, got their food, and found a place to sit. She didn’t say anything, but sat, played with her food, and waited for him to start talking.
Finally, Jason said, “I had a couple of people warn me about you.”
“Warn you?”
“Yea. They said that you flunked physics last year.”
“Yea. I did.”
“Why didn’t you tell me that yesterday?”
With a very hurt look on her face, she said, “I don’t know. I should have.”
“Yes, you should have.”
“So, no tutor?”
“Didn’t say that. I just want you to be honest with me. That’s all.”
“Okay. Yea. I flunked physics last year. And, I have to have a science to graduate, and get into college. And, I’m also worried about math.”
“I know. And, I’m willing to help.”
“Really?”
“Yes.”
Ronnie got a smile back on her face, and the twinkle back in her eyes.
“Now.”, Jason said, “When are we going to get started on this?”
“Next week?”
“No. We need to get started earlier than that. How often do you have soccer practice?”
“Right now, twice a week.”
“Mondays, and?”
“Wednesdays.”
“All right. We need to get together, at least, lets say on Tuesday, and Thursday. And, one day on the weekend.”
“Yea. Where?”
“How about the city library?”
“You’re not afraid to be seen with me?”
“Why would I be?”
“I’m black, and you’re white.”
He sat there, with a puzzled look on his face.
She asked, “Something wrong?”
“No. . . . I had black friends back in Tulsa. Do you have a problem with it?”
“No. I have a lot of girl friends that are white. But . . .”
“But, what?”
“But, you’ll be out with a black girl.”
“So. Some of my black friends were girls. Anyway it’s not a date. We’re just studying.”
“I guess.”
“If you’re uneasy with it. We could do it at my house or yours.”
“Your parents wouldn’t mind?”
“No. Would yours?”
“Probably not.”
“Your choice. The library, my place, or yours?”
“Lets try the library.”
“All right. Tonight at seven, at the library.”
“Okay.”
That night Jason was at the library just before seven, waiting for Ronnie, and she was right on time. They found a quiet place, and spent an hour on physics, a half hour on English, and a half hour on math. The same happened on Thursday. Ronnie learned that Jason was actually interested in helping her. And, she had started to really study. He really enjoyed her help with English. She was making it almost fun. On Thursday, as they were walking out of the library, he asked, “No boyfriend?”
“We broke up just before school started.”
“I’m sorry.”
“I’m not. He wanted things that I wasn’t willing to give him. And, it may be a very long time before I’m ready for another boyfriend.”
“Sorry. I didn’t mean to pry.”
“That’s all right. Now, can I ask you something?”
“Sure.”
“Why did you hesitate the other day when I told you I was black?”
“I guess I just had to let it sink in.”
“Let what sink in?”
“That you were black. I just thought that you had spent a lot of time at the pool, and had a great tan.”
She smiled, and said, “Kind of a permanent tan.”
“I guess.”
“Besides, I’m really bi-racial. See you tomorrow. Thanks for the help.”
“See you.”
After English on Friday, Ronnie cornered Jason, and said, “You know, Sunday the library closes at five.”
“At five. That’s dumb.”
“Yea. Want to get together on Saturday?”
“Can’t. The parents have something planned.”
“Oh.”
“What about my place, or yours, on Sunday?”
“Can we do yours?”
“Sure.”
“Your parents really won’t mind?”
“Nope. I’ve already told them that we were tutoring each other.”
“Did you tell them I was black?”
“No. Why should I? They won’t care. And, don’t let it bother you.”
“You sure?”
“Yes. We’re just two friends studying.”
“Okay.”
He wrote his address and telephone number on a piece of paper, gave it to her, and said, “See you on Sunday about seven.”
On Sunday evening, Jason heard Ronnie’s car pull into the drive, and the door bell rang a minute later. He, and their two dogs, answered the door. He said, “Hi. Not afraid of dogs, are you?”
“Hi. No. Nice house. What’re their names?”
“Lucky and Cappy. Come on in, and I’ll introduce you to everyone else.”
She hesitated a little.
And, Jason asked, “What’s the matter?”
“Just a little nervous.”
“Don’t be.”
She followed him into the den. And, he started introductions with, “Ronnie, this is my mom, and dad. This is my older sister, Beth, she just started college, and my younger sister, Mary, a freshman. Everyone, this is Ronnie Guischard.”
“Hi.”, Ronnie said very quietly.
Jason’s mom said, “Hello Ronnie. It’s nice to see you helping each other study.”
Jason’s dad said, “It’s nice to meet you Ronnie. Any relation to Barry Guischard.”
“Yes sir.”, Ronnie answered, “He’s my dad.”
Looking at Jason, his dad said, “Vice president of operations at Briard.”
Jason looked at Ronnie, and said, “Really.”
“I guess I should have told you.”
“No. You didn’t have to.”, turning to his mother, Jason asked, “Mom. Can we use the kitchen table to study?”
“Sure honey. There’s cold drinks in the frig. And, we’ll leave you alone.”
“Thanks. We’ll be done around nine.”
Jason showed Ronnie to the kitchen, and they began studying. After about half an hour, they took a break, and Jason asked, “Any more surprises?”
“You mad?”
“No.”
“A lot of the kids have parents that work at Briard. Amy’s dad is vice president of sales.”
“I guess I should have figured that a lot of the parents worked for Briard. It’s the largest employer in town.”
“Yea. There are a lot of them.”
They finished studying a little after nine, Jason walked Ronnie to the door, and watched her drive away. He then walked into the den, where his mom and dad were, and sat down with them.
His mother said, “Cute girl.”
“Yea.”, Jason replied.
“Did you get a lot of studying done?”
“Yea. She’s beginning to understand some basic physics. And, English is beginning to make a little more sense to me.”
“Jane.”, his dad said to his mother, “Don’t you remember meeting the Guischards’ at our welcoming party. She is a tall, very pretty, black woman. And, he’s a very tall man. Both, spoke with French accents.”
“Yes. And, he’s white. Right?”
“Yes.”, his dad said, “I think that I heard that Ronnie was born in France. And, that she’s an only child.”
Jason said, “Really. That’s the accent I hear!”
“Supposed to be a really good soccer player too.”
“Could be. She said the girl’s team almost won the state championship last year.”
The next few weeks went along the same way, Tuesday and Thursday at the library, and Sunday at the Blackwell house. One day Mr. Cooper, the physics teacher, gave a pop quiz, and the following day when he handed them back, Ronnie didn’t want to look at hers. Jason took it, looked at it, handed it back to her, and said, “You may want to look at this.”
Ronnie looked at it, gave a little squeal, which got a reaction from Mr. Cooper. He said, “Pleased, are we Miss Guischard.”
Jason whispered, “I’m proud of you. An eight-seven percent, isn’t bad.”
“Thank you.”
“No. You did all the work.”
“Mr. Blackwell. Can I see you after class?”, Mr. Cooper asked.
“Yes sir.”
“I’ll see you in the cafeteria later.”, Jason said to Ronnie.
When Jason found Ronnie, she was sitting with her friends. He sat down across from her, and she asked, “What did Cooper want?”
“To thank me for helping you.”
“Really?”
“He said, he’s seen a real improvement.”
“How’s your English, and Spanish coming?”
“Good. Puppy is doing a good job with Spanish, and your help with English is wonderful. I’ll probably pass them, no A’s, but no F’s either.”
A few weeks later, the physic’s projects had been handed in, and the day that they were to be returned everyone was nervous, as they knew that this was half of their semester grade. As Mr. Cooper was handing them back, you could hear deep sighs from some students, and ‘Oh nos’’ from other. When he reached Jason and Ronnie, he handed them their paper, and said, “Can I see the two of you after class?”
They answered in unison. “Yes, sir.”
After class, Jason and Ronnie were standing in front of Mr. Cooper’s desk, he looked over the top of his glasses, and said, “You two did better than anyone else. Your project wasn’t on the list, and it wasn’t exactly easy. Mr. Blackwell, you’ve been a big help to Miss Guischard. Are both of you going to take advanced physics in your senior year?”
Jason answered, “Yes sir.” Ronnie, just said, “No, sir.”
“Good, Mr. Blackwell. Miss Guischard, that may be for the best. But, your improvement has been remarkable. One last thing. Mr. Blackwell, where do you get your love for physics?”
“My dad.”
“Your dad?”
“Yes sir. He has a PhD in physics.”
“Oh. No help from father on this project?”
“No sir. It’s all ours.”
“Good.”
Report cards came out at the end of the term, and no one wanted to look at them. But, a group, that included a few of the soccer team, their boyfriends, Ronnie, and Jason, was standing around after school, and played a little game to see who would open their report card first. Amy lost, and opened hers, she said, “Two B’s, two C’s, and one D.” Carol’s boyfriend was next, he said, “Three B’s, and two C’s.” Ronnie was next, her eyes lit up, she hugged Jason, and kissed him on the cheek. This got a cheer from everyone else. She quickly let go, looked very embarrassed, and said, “I’m sorry.”
Jason said, “Don’t be. You’re just happy with what you saw. What was it?”
“Three A’s, a B, and a C in physics.”
“Told you that you could do it.”
Three players later, Jason lost. He looked at his report card, and put it away. Ronnie said, “No fair. What did you get?”
“Three A’s, and two B’s. Thanks to you, and Puppy.”
Jason and Ronnie took a break from studying that Sunday. And, Jason was sitting at home, when the phone rang. He answered it, “Hello.”
“Hi Jason. It’s Ronnie.”
“Hi. What, you miss talking to me on Sunday?”
“Yea . . . I mean no. Got a question.”
“Shoot.”
“I’m giving a party next Saturday night. And, it’s a boy and girl thing. It’s going to be the soccer team, a couple more friends, and their boyfriends. I was wondering if you would like to come?”
“Sure. But, I don’t have anyone to bring.”
“I . . . I thought that it might be you and me. Sort of a friend thing.”
“You sure?”
“Yea. I’d really like that.”
“Your parents won’t mind?”
“Why should they?”
“I’m white.”
“Jason!”
“See how silly it sounds?”
“Got me. Didn’t you?”
“Yep. But, I’m still willing to come.”
“Great. See you at school on Monday.”
“See you.”
“Who was that, honey?”, Jason’s mom asked.
“Ronnie. She’s having a party next Saturday, and invited me.”
“That’s nice, dear.”
That Saturday, Jason was at Ronnie’s house at around six. The party wasn’t starting until seven, and she had wanted a little help before hand. He rang the bell, and Ronnie answered the door, with, “Hi. Come on in.”
“Hi.”
“Mom and dad are in the kitchen, helping Amy with some food. Come on I’ll introduce you.”
They walked through the house, to a large country style kitchen. Amy saw them first, and with a big smile, said, “Hi, Jason.”
“Hi, Puppy.”
Then Ronnie said, “Mom and dad, this is Jason Blackwell. Jason, this is my mom and dad.”
Like Jason’s dad had said, Mr. Guischard was a tall, and hansom, and Mrs. Guischard was also tall, and strikingly pretty.
“It’s a pleasure to meet you Jason.”, Mrs. Guischard said, “Shanta told us all about how you’ve helped her with physics, and math.”
“It was mutual, Mrs. Guischard. She’s helped me with English.”
“Your dad is Tom Blackwell. Isn’t he?”, Mr. Guischard asked.
“Yes sir. He is.”
“Come on Jason.”, Ronnie said, “I’ll show you what you can do.”
As they walked outside, Jason said, “Now I know where you get your looks from.”
“Huh?”
“Your mom is very pretty.”
“Thanks. She was a model in France, before we moved here.”
“So, that is a French accent. And, why you’re so good in French.
“Oui.”
“How long have you been in this country?”
“About six years.”
“I was wondering about the little bit of an accent, Shanta.”
“Please don’t use that name.”
“Sorry. But, why?”
“I hate my name. I prefer Ronnie, to Shanta Renae. And, only a few people know it.”
“But, it’s a pretty name.”
“Please?”
“Sure. Now, why were you so worried?”
“About what?”
“Me being white. Your dad is white.”
“I don’t know.”
“Yes you do. Why?”
They stopped on the patio, Ronnie looked at Jason, and said, “Please don’t tell anyone else?”
“I won’t.”
“Promise?”
“Okay. I promise.”
“When I was a freshman, I liked a boy, and he was white. And, some very unpleasant things happened. He eventually got beat up by a bunch of guys, because he liked a black girl. And, I just don’t want anyone getting hurt again. So, I’m just very leery, even if it’s just a friend thing.”
“Let me worry about that.”
The party was a success. And, as they were cleaning up, Ronnie came over to Jason, and said, “Thanks for hanging around, and helping.”, and gave him a kiss on the cheek. Then said, “I’m sorry.”
“Sorry about what?”
“For being so forward.”
“You were just showing your appreciation. It’s your way. Remember the grade card?”
“Yea.”
After they finished straightening up, and Jason was ready to leave. Ronnie was seeing him to the door, as they were standing saying goodnight, Ronnie took his hand, and said, “Thanks again for everything.”
“You are more than welcome.” And, he gave her a kiss on the cheek.
“What was that for?”
“Just a thank you for your help in English.”
The second term of the year was just about the same as the first. Physics was a two term class, as was English, and the foreign languages. So, Jason, and Ronnie continued the three times weekly study sessions. Both were doing really well in the classes that the other was helping them with. And, by the end of the term, Ronnie was actually getting a B in physics. Everyone’s grades were very close to what they had received for the first term, so everyone was happy.
Jason and Ronnie had become fast friends, but things hadn’t progressed any farther than that. He had gone to a few of the home soccer games. Seeing her long flowing hair done up in a pony tail was interesting. She played forward, and as Mr. Cooper had said, she could really play. They won districts again, but didn’t win states this year either. When school was out for the summer, they would met at a favorite hangout with a group of friends.
On a Monday, about two weeks after classes ended for the year, the phone at the Blackwells’ rang. Mrs. Blackwell answered it, “Hello.” . . . “Yes he is. Just a second.” She called, “Jason. Telephone.”
“Okay mom. I’m coming.”
He walked into the kitchen, and asked, “Who is it?”
His mom covered the phone with her hand, and said, “I think it’s Ronnie. But, it sounds like she’s crying.” She handed the phone to Jason.
“Hello.” . . . “Ronnie, what’s wrong?” . . . “Yea. I’ll see you there.” . . . “Bye.”
“Something wrong?”, Jason’s mom asked.
“I’m not sure. But, I think so. I’m meeting her at Handel’s in half an hour.”
Half an hour later, Jason was waiting for Ronnie. He watched her car pull into the parking lot, but she just sat there. He walked over to the car, and saw that she had been crying. Then he walked over to the passenger side, and got in. She looked at him, and her eyes were red from crying.
“Ronnie, what’s wrong?”, he asked.
“Everything.”
“Tell me.”
“My dad’s been transferred back to Briard’s home office.”
“In France?”
“Yes.”
“When?”
“Dad goes at the end of next week. He won’t even be here for my birthday. Mom’s going to be selling the house. And, we’ll be gone before school starts in the fall.”
“I . . . I don’t know what to say.”
“It’s not fair. All my friends are here. I want to stay here, and finish high school with my friends.” And, the tears started again.
He sat there, looking at her, then reached out, and took her hand. She turned to him, and wrapped her arms around his neck, and just cried. He just held her.
Between sobs, she whispered, “I needed this.”
“What?”
“To have someone hold me.”
She cried a while longer, and then finally started to calm down. She sat back a little, so that she could look at him, and said, “Can I tell you something. Without you getting mad?”
“Anything.”
“You’ve dated a number of girls over the past year.”
“Yea.”
“I’ve been jealous.”
“Jealous?”
“Uh huh. I wanted those girls to be me. I wanted you to take me out.”
“But, I thought . . . I just thought that you didn’t want to date anyone right now. And, that you just wanted to be friends.”
“No. We’ve seen a lot of each other, studying, and such. And, I’ve come to like you. Really like you. You’re very kind, and understanding. And, I’ve wanted to do things with you other than study.”
“Why didn’t you just say so?”
“I was afraid.”
“Of what?”
“That you wouldn’t.”
“Why wouldn’t I?”
“Because I’m black.”
“Would you please stop with that. Look at your mom and dad. It looks like they didn’t care what anyone else thought. I see you as you. Not black. Not white. But, as Ronnie.”
“So, would you?”
“Yes.”
“Really?”
“I said so, didn’t I.”
“Hold me.”
He held her again, and he could tell she was quietly crying again. He finally asked, “Are you crying?”
“Sorry. I just don’t want to leave all my friends. I like it here.”
“I know. Life can be unfair sometimes. How about a movie tomorrow afternoon?”
“That would be nice.”
Jason and Ronnie went out almost every day until it was time for her father to leave. Jason was trying to take her mind off of the pending move. They did notice a couple of strange looks. But, Jason didn’t care. Ronnie took after her mother, and really was a very pretty. And, he was just happy to be with her.
The day before Ronnie’s dad was to leave for France, Jason had dinner with Ronnie and her parents. Jason was worried about Ronnie, she was sadder then he had ever seen her. Try as he could, he couldn’t cheer her up. After dinner he sat with her on the patio, and she just wanted to be held. Finally he said, “Ronnie. Everything will work out.”
“No, it won’t.”
“Why?”
“Because I’ll never see you again.”
“Says who?”
“I’ll be in France, and you’ll be here. And, you’ll forget all about me.”
“Listen here little missy!” He took her by the shoulders, looked at her, and finished with, “I’ll never forget you. You are a special person.” And, he kissed her for the first time.
She sat there, and looked at him for a long time. Finally getting a little smile, and then hugging him very tightly. And, he just held her. When they broke the hug, she looked at him again, and kissed him.
The next day, Jason went to the airport with Ronnie and her parents, to see Mr. Guischard off. The tears flowed freely, not only from Ronnie, but from Mrs. Guischard. After the plane left, and Jason, Ronnie, and Mrs. Guischard were walking back to the car, Ronnie was holding tightly onto Jason’s arm, and she whispered, “Thanks for being here.”
The rest of the summer saw them become closer and closer. For her eighteenth birthday, he took her out to a very nice restaurant, a movie, and gave her a very nice bracelet.
Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.
Our couple meets in a high school physics class, and over time, even separated, they fall in love. Then when he finally admits his secret to her, their adventures begin. And, as with any relationship there are high points and pitfalls, but in the end . . .
Authors note: The first two parts of this story do not contain any crossdressing, transformation, etc. They introduce our characters, and set the base of the story. And, yes this is one of my sweet and sentimental stories.
Chapter 2
France
Just like Ronnie had said, just before school started in the fall, she and her mom left for France. It was a very long, and tearful goodbye between Ronnie and Jason. Her mom had to practically drag her on the plane. During their senior high school year, Jason and Ronnie exchanged emails on a daily basis, and even did some instant messaging.
Jason spent the school year concentrating on his studies. Ronnie had given him a good start in his English studies, and Puppy was still helping him with Spanish. In fact, some people figured that Jason and Puppy were an item, but they were only very good friends.
At the start of his final term Jason’s parents, as a graduation present, offered him a trip to anywhere he wanted to go. It didn’t take him long to decide. He had a scheduled instant messaging session planned with Ronnie that day. And, after their usual talk about the day, he added, “It looks like I may need to learn French. Can you teach me?”
Her reply was, “It might be hard via email.”
He returned, “Who said anything about email?”
“What do you mean?”
“How about if I come to France. Could you do it then?”
“Yes.”
“Ok. I’ll see you right after school is out.”
“What?”
“I’ll see you right after school is out.”
“How?”
“My parents offered me a trip for graduation to anywhere that I wanted to go. I thought about it for a long time, and I figured that there were a number of places I could go. But, then I figured that it would be fun to just hitchhike around Europe. And, with you being in France, and I could stop and see you for a day or two.”
“You’re kidding?”
“About the trip? No. About seeing you for only a day or two? Yes. I’d like to make it the whole summer. And, depending on the cost of staying over there, I can stay until the money runs out, or when college starts in the fall.”
“Wow! I can’t wait to see you. Email me with all the details. And, I’ll work on a cheap place for you to stay.”
“I will, as soon as I find out.”
Late in May, just two days after his graduation, Jason was on a plane to France, and he was met by Ronnie and her parents. The greeting he received from Ronnie, in the middle of the airport terminal, embarrassed him. They first stood there looking at each other, and she was prettier than he remembered. She then gave him a very long, and very deep kiss. Then hugged him for a long time, and just before they broke the hug, she whispered, “You don’t know how I’ve missed you.”
He whispered back, “I think I have an idea.”
He was finally able to greet Mr. and Mrs. Guischard. And, noticed the smile that Mrs. Guischard had after watching the greeting her daughter had given him.
“I’m so glad you’re staying with us.”, Ronnie said.
“I can’t stay with you the whole time that I’m here.”, Jason said, “I’ll find some place, after I’ve been here a few days.”
“It’s not a problem Jason.”, Mrs. Guischard said, with a smile on her face, “We have plenty of room. And, besides we would like to see our daughter once in a while, while you’re here.”
“Mere!”, Ronnie said, looking at her mother.
“Sorry honey. As excited as you have been since you learned that Jason was coming. We figured that most of your summer was going to be filled by showing him around. And, we have the room.”
They arrived at the Guischard home, a nice, large home. And, as they walked into the house, Mr. Guischard said, “Shanta. Show Jason to his room, so that he can get cleaned up. Then you can show him the house. And, remember the rules’ young lady.”
“Yes pere.”
Jason and Ronnie headed upstairs, with Jason carrying two large suit cases. They walked down a hall to the last room, and Ronnie opened the door. It was a large bedroom, with a balcony, a double bed, a small sofa, a chest of drawers, and a dressing table. As Jason set the bags down, Ronnie wrapped her arms around his neck, and gave him another welcome kiss. After they broke the kiss, Jason said, “I think you missed me?”
“No. Not at all.”
“What are the rules?”
“Feet on the floor, and the door open.”
“Huh?”
“We can visit each others room, but the door has to stay open. And, we can sit on each others beds, but both feet have to remain on the floor.”
“I can live with that.”
Over the next few weeks Jason and Ronnie got reacquainted. She showed him around that part of France. They went to the white sand beaches, and the high cliffs. A trip to Paris. A trip to the Normandy beaches, where they found his great uncle’s grave in the American Cemetery. And, they actually did worked on his French. But, above all they just enjoyed each others company. He, even being a non-Catholic, attended Mass with her every Sunday. And, he would be there for her nineteenth birthday.
On one of their trips to the beach, early in the fourth week that he was there, he was laying on the beach sun bathing, and Ronnie was in the water. She came out of the water, and splashed him on purpose. He got up, and chased her around the beach. She finally let him catch her, and they wrestled a little. And, even though he out weighed her, she was stronger, and ended up winning the tussle by sitting on him. She looked down at him, and said, “That was fun.”
“Yea.”, he said, as he caught her off balance, flipped her on her back, and sat on her, “But, I should have won.”
He bent down, kissed her, sat back up, and looked at her with a somewhat serious look on his face. She asked, “What’s wrong?”
“Not a thing. But, I’ve just finally made my mind up about something.”
“What?”
He got off of her, sat down next to her, and she sat up. They sat there looking at each other, and he said, “I really wanted to come to France to see if what Puppy and I had long talks about was true.”
“You and Amy had long talks! About what?”
“Us.”
“Us?”
“Yea. You and me. You know, she’s has to be your best friend, and she helped me see some things.”
“What?”
“How I really felt about you. Why I was so down in the dumps when you left. Why I never cared about dating anyone else.”
“Oh?”
Ronnie knew all of this, Amy had told her about everything, but didn’t let on.
He took her hands in his, looked her in the eyes, and said, “Ronnie, this is something that I’ve never said to anyone else. And, something that I hope I’ll never say to anyone else. But, I’m deeply in love with you.”
She held his hands very tightly, and the tears started. He moved so that she could sit on his lap. She wrapped her arms around his neck, held him very tightly, and continued to cry.
Jason whispered, “Don’t cry.”
“I can’t help it.”. she said, “You just said something that I thought I’d never hear from you. I’ve wanted to hear that since the day you arrived. Je t'aime aussi!”
“Je t'aime aussi. Does that mean what I think it does?”
“Yes. I love you, too!”
They sat there for a long time just holding each other. Finally Jason said, “We’d better get home for supper.”
“No. I want to hold you like this forever.”
They sat for a while longer, then she finally agreed that they needed to be home soon. When they got back, Ronnie went to help her mother with dinner. As they were working, Ronnie’s mother noticed that her eyes were puffy, and asked, “Fille, have you been crying?”
“No, mere.”
“Shanta. What’s wrong?”
She looked at her mother with a big smile, and said, “Nothing mere. Everything is fine.”
“Those kind of tears?”
“Yes, mere.”
“Do you want to talk?”
“Yes. But later.”
At dinner, Ronnie’s mother had a smile on her face the whole time. And, as Jason was helping Mrs. Guischard with the dishes, she said, “Jason, I see you made my daughter cry.”
“Ma’am?”
“My daughter had puffy eyes from crying.”
“Yes ma’am.”
“What kind of tears where they?”
“Ma’am?”
“Where they happy tears, or were they sad tears?”
“Ah . . . happy tears. I hope.”
“I would be very cross with you, if they were sad tears.”
“Yes ma’am. I’d never do that to Ronnie.”
“I’m glad to hear that, fils. You are aware of the problems that a mixed race couple can have?”
“Ronnie and I have talked about it a number of times. And, I don’t have a problem with it. In fact I don’t look at Ronnie as black, or white, or any other color. I look at her as Ronnie. When I first met her in physics class, I just thought of her as a girl with a nice tan. And, when she first told me she was black, I just figured, okay, so what, she’s a nice girl, needs help with her school work, and is very pretty on top of it. So, I look at Ronnie for what’s in her heart. And, I like what I see.”
“And, your family?”
“My moms first comment about Ronnie was, ‘Cute girl.’ And, dad mentioned that they had met you at a party, or something. He did say that you were a pretty black woman, and that Mr. Guischard was white. And, nothing more was ever said about it. The more that Ronnie came over, the more they saw Ronnie for who she is. And, took a liking to her. My youngest sister really took a liking to her, especially when she found out how fluent she was in French. I think my mom knows, or at least suspects, how we feel about each other. And, I figure that’s why they gave me the trip. How do you and Mr. Guischard feel about me?”
“Jason, we have watched the two of you these past few weeks. You are both young, but we see ourselves in you. And, you are mature beyond your years. The two of you have something special between you, and someday it may come to something. We were very glad that you came to visit. Shanta was really depressed when we came back here. And, I was almost ready to have her go back to the States, to live with Amy. But, when you told her that you were coming to visit, we had our Shanta back. It was like the life had been put back into her. Please, don’t ever hurt her.”
“That is the last thing I would do.” And, he gave her a kiss on the cheek.
“Fils. Just take care of her.”
“I will.”
Later that evening Ronnie and Jason were sitting in the garden, and Jason said, “I think your mom knows about today.”
“I think she guessed. She asked me why I had been crying, and what was wrong. And, I told her that nothing was wrong, but I guess my smile gave me away. Why?”
“When I was helping her with the dishes, she asked me what kind of tears you were crying, happy or sad. I told her that I thought that they were happy ones. And, then we had a talk about interracial couples. And, some of the things that she said told me that she knew. She even called me fils (son).”
Ronnie smiled, and replied, “She knows. Want to go somewhere special tomorrow?”
“Sure. Where?”
“A little fishing village, down the coast.”
The next day they headed down the coast. They arrived in a pretty little fishing village, parked the car, and started walking hand in hand around the town. They ended up at a small Catholic church, and Ronnie said, “Mom was born in this village, she and dad were married in this church, and I was baptized here.”
They went in, and were met by the priest, who remembered Ronnie, and said, “Shanta, my child. I’m glad to see you again.”
“Thank you Pere. This is a very special friend from America, Jason Blackwell. Jason, this is Father James.”
And, in perfect English, Father James said, “Welcome my son. You’re a long way from home?”
“Yes Father.”, Jason replied, “I’m spending my summer here.”
“And, Shanta brought you to visit our little fishing village?”
“Yes sir.”
“Shanta. Is this a very special friend? Do we need to talk?”
“Pere! I just wanted to show him where mom was born, and the church.”
“I’m here when you need to talk.”
“Thank you, Pere. I know.”
“Are you going to visit your grandparents?”
“Yes. That’s another reason I came today. It’s grand-mere’s birthday.”
“You two have a nice day. I hope to see you both again soon. And, it was nice to meet you Jason. Take care of Shanta. And, come to Mass one Sunday.”
“We may just do that Pere.”, Ronnie said.
“It was a pleasure to meet you Father.”, Jason added.
As they walked out of the church, Jason said, “I didn’t know I was meeting your grandparents?”
“Not really. They’re buried in the cemetery next to the church. And, I like to come here to visit.”
“I’m sorry.”
“Don’t be. You didn’t know.”
They walked hand in hand over to the cemetery, and to a large headstone. Ronnie knelt down, and crossed herself. And, Jason knelt down next to her. He looked at the dates on the stone, the dates of death were the same for both, and by the dates he figured out that they had passed away while she, and her parents, were in the States. As they stood back up, he put his arm around her, and asked, “You miss them very much, don’t you.”
“Very much. My grand-mere and I were very close when I was young. I was her only grand child, and we did a lot of things together. It was very hard when pere was transferred to the States, but we did visit back and forth. What really hurt was we were in America when they had the accident, and couldn’t say goodbye when they died. It’s very peaceful here, and I’ve visited a number of times in the past year just to think.”
“About?”
“Many things. But, mostly you.”
He just held her close, as they stood there. She took a deep breath, sighed, looked at him, smiled, and said, “That was a sad time, and this is a happy time. And, I’m hungry. There is a nice little cafe down on the water front.”
They walked down to the cafe. She was right, it was little, but did have outdoor tables that overlooked the waterfront, and the food was good. They sat there for a while, before Jason asked, “What did Father James mean when he said, ‘Do we need to talk?’”
“Marriage.”
“Oh?”
“The priests like the couple to come to a marriage class, and also sit down and talk with them about the responsibilities.”
“Does he know something I don’t?”
“I just think he thought that because we were there, that we wanted to talk.”
“You’d like to be married in that church, wouldn’t you?”
“Yes. That would be wonderful.”
He just smiled at her. They sat there enjoyed their meal, and just talked about nothing in particular. Then she became quiet, and sat there in thought for a long time. He finally asked, “What’s wrong?”
“Nothing.”
“The black and white thing again?”
“No. I’m over that. You don’t have a problem with it, and I shouldn’t.”
“I’m glad. So, what’s going on?”
“Something that happened just before I met you.”
“And?”
“And, I think you need to know about it. You’ve been up front with me about everything, and I need to be that way with you.”
“If it happened before I met you, then so what.”
“It’s more of who it happened with that’s important.”
“Tell me.”
“Amy.”
“Amy? Puppy?”
“Yes. Only once. It happened after I broke up with the boyfriend that I told you about when we first met. The one that I broke up with just before our Junior year. I was really down in the dumps. And, being my best friend, I was spilling my heart out to Amy. One thing led to another, and we ended up making love. It wasn’t my thing, and we talked long and hard about it. She understood, and we’re still best friends. And, when I get married, I want her as my maid of honor.”
“Puppy is a lesbian? I would never have guessed.”
“No. She’s bi.”
“That’s all that was bothering you?”
“Yes. I thought you should know”
“It was a one time thing. You were hurt, needed consoling, and Amy was there. And, it just happened.”
“You’re all right with it?”
“Sure. Like I said, it just happened one time, a long time ago. And, I love you. But, there is one thing that I want you to promise me.”
“What?”, Ronnie asked, a little puzzled.
“Don’t ever lose that cute French accent.”
She smiled, leaned over, and kissed him. And, said, “Non, mon doux. Jamais.” (No, my sweet. Never.)
Two weeks later was Ronnie’s nineteenth birthday. Her parents held an open house for her. All of her friends, and family were there. Jason had met most of her friends over the past few weeks. But, this was the first time he had met most of her relatives. He met, aunts, uncles, cousins, and her father’s parents. It was like a family reunion for her. Jason gave her a very nice heart-shaped pendant. His parents even called that evening, to see how things were going with him, and to wish her a happy birthday.
Then on one rainy day not too long after her birthday, Jason and Ronnie were home alone. And, they were sitting in the garden under the awning, enjoying the warm summer rain, and just talking. Ronnie suddenly became quiet.
“What’s wrong?”, Jason finally asked.
“Nothing.”
“Then why so quiet?”
“Just thinking about something mere taught me a long time ago.”
“What was that?”
“To save myself for that someone special.”
“And, have you?”
“Yes. And, you’ve been very good. Stopping when I’ve asked you to. And, I know it’s been hard for both of us.”
“That’s why you broke up with that boyfriend just before we met. Wasn’t it?”
“Yes.”
He just smiled at her. And, they sat there, cuddled together, for a while longer. Then out of no where, Ronnie whispered, “Make love to me.”
“What?”
“Make love to me.”
“Are you sure?”
Without a word, she got up, took his hand, and led him to her bedroom. When they got there, she turned to him, kissed him very deeply, looked him in the eyes, and said, “Yes.”
They slowly undressed each other, and saw each others completely naked bodies for the first time. When all their clothes were piled on the floor, she led him to her bed, laid down, and pulled him down next to her. He slowly, and gently, made love to her for a long time. His hands, followed by his lips, explored her body, and all it’s secrets. Her breasts, felt so much better unencumbered by a bra. So soft and sensual. Her nipples hardened with his touch. She returned his love. After what seemed like five minutes to them, but was actually almost an hour, he knelt between her legs, and . . .
Afterwards, they laid there, looking at each other, he brushed the hair out off of her face, and whispered, “I love you so very much.” She whispered back, “Lover. You are my dreams. I love you more than you will ever know.” They kissed very deeply, and just held each other for a long time.
It was getting late, when they finally got out of bed. She kissed him, and he whispered, “If you keep this up, we’ll never get out of your bedroom.”
With a smile, she whispered back, “That would be nice.” And, kissed him again.
That was the first of many times that they made love that summer.
In early August, their thoughts turned to Jason going back home to start college. Neither of them were very happy with the idea. In fact whenever it came up, Ronnie would become very quiet. One idea was for Jason to go to school in France. But, his French wasn’t that good. Another was for her to come back to the States with him. Or, the one that they never mentioned, her staying in France, and him going home.
One morning, Ronnie was up earlier than usual, and went to the kitchen where her mother was. Her mother said, “You’re up early Shanta?”
“Yes mere. Can we talk?”
“Of course. And, I think I can guess what it’s about. Jason has to go home soon, and you don’t want him to.”
“No mere. I don’t want to be away from him. We’re in love. Very much in love. I know we’re only nineteen, but we’ve spent a lot of time discussing how we feel about each other.”
“I’ve known for a while now how you two feel, and it wasn’t hard to figure out. I didn’t think he would have spent his whole summer here if there wasn’t something. What do you want to do?”
“Marry him.”
“And, go back to America with him?”
“Yes.”
“You are very young for such a big step. Are you sure?”
“Yes mere. How old were you, when you and pere were married. Seventeen and eighteen. I wanted to stay in America a year ago. And, I now know that it was because of the way I felt about him.”
“Yes, your pere and I were young. And, yes I did know you wanted to stay and why. Does he feel the same way about you?”
“Yes mere. Very much so.”
“Does he have a problem with an interracial marriage?”
“No. He’s never had a problem with us. I’m the one that had the problem. But, I think I’m over it.”
“You had the problem, Shanta?”
“It was more out of my love for him, and not wanting him hurt.”
“I see. Will he ask you to marry him?”
“If he doesn’t. I’ll ask him.”
“Shanta, that’s not proper.”
“I know. But . . . “
“Fille, if that’s your heart. Then it’s what should be.”
“Thank you, mere.”, and she hugged her mother.
Later that morning Jason and Ronnie were at what had become their favorite beach. They were enjoying the warm sun, and water. As they lay on the blanket, she said, “I had a talk with mere this morning.”
“About?”
“Us.”
He rolled over, looked at her, and said, “What about us?”
“You going back to the States.”
“And, you . . . ?”
“Being with you.”
“In what way?”
She rolled over, looked at him, and said, “As your wife.”
He smiled at her, and asked, “What did she say?”
“One of her little sayings. ‘If that’s your heart. Then it’s what should be.’”
“Are you saying what I think you’re saying?”
“Yes.”
“And, you want me to ask, Shanta Renae Guischard, m'epouserez-vous?” (Shanta Renae Guischard, will you marry me?)
With a big smile, she said, “You have learned some French. Et, oui. Je vous epouserai, Jason Allen Blackwell.” (And, yes. I’ll marry you, Jason Allen Blackwell.)
She pushed him down on the blanket, and kissed him long and deep.
“You know it’ll be hard while we’re in school. We’ll probably end up living in the married student’s apartments. Or, maybe with my parents.”, he said.
“I don’t mind, if you don’t. Besides, my mother’s parents set up a small trust for me, that’s mine when I’m twenty-one or marry.”
Jason, with a grin, said, “Oh! That’s it. You want to marry me to get the money.”
She punched him in the arm. They tussled a little, and ended up in a clinch.
As they were picking up their things to head home, he said, “Well I guess I’m going to have to ask your father’s permission tonight, call my parents, and buy you a ring.”
“Mom will probably have told him about our little talk this morning.”
“You think?”
“She can’t keep a secret.”
“Do you really think we can make this happen before we have to leave?”
“Yes. If we get moving on it. And, I like that word.”
“What word?”
With a grin, she said, “We.”
That evening at dinner, Jason asked Ronnie’s father for his permission to marry his daughter. He could tell by the smile on her mothers face that she had already told him. Her father said that he would be very proud to have Jason as his son-in-law. They talked for a while, and then they called Jason’s parents, and told them. From what they heard from his parents, they weren’t surprised. And, to Ronnie’s surprise, Jason told them that they wanted to have a church wedding in a small Catholic church where Ronnie’s parents had been married. And, of course they wanted them, and his sisters there. And, that as soon as they had the details worked out, they would call back.
Then Ronnie called Amy. “Hi Puppy. It’s Ronnie.” . . . “I’m just fantastic.” . . . “Yea, he’s wonderful too.” . . . “I was wondering, is your passport in order, and what you’re doing at the end of August?” . . . “Oh, nothing really important. I just want you to come over here, and be my maid of honor.”
You could hear Amy scream in the next room. And, Ronnie said, “Calm down. Calm down. I know it’s short notice. And, we’ll be coming back to the States a week or so later.”
Ronnie and Amy kept talking for a while. Mrs. Guischard got Jason’s attention, and called him out of the room. He was back just about the time Ronnie was saying good bye Amy.
“She wasn’t too excited. Was she?”, Jason asked.
“No, not at all.”, Ronnie said with a big smile.
“Can she make it?”
“She thinks so. I just have to let her know when.”
“Lets go out in the garden for a while.”
Ronnie and Jason went out into the garden. Jason said, “You know I don’t have a ring for you yet. But, I do have something that might be better.” He then took out a small box, and said, “Your mom gave me something special to give you.”
He opened the box, and in it was an old, but very pretty, engagement ring. She looked at the ring, then at him, and said, “That’s . . . that’s grand-mere’s ring?”
“Your mom told me that since you were her only grandchild, your grand-mere left this for you in her will, and wanted you to have it when you married. So, your mother figured that until I got you a ring, you could wear this one.”
He slipped it on her finger, and the tears started. He just held her for a long time. Finally he whispered, “Your mom said that we need to talk with her.”
He got up, helped her up, and they walked back to the house hand in hand. As they walked in the house they were met by her mother, Ronnie hugged her, and said, “I love you so much.”
“I love you too, fille.”, then looking at Jason, with a little smile, she said to him, “Jason, you’ve made her cry again. Tears of happiness I hope?”
“Yes mere.”, Ronnie answered for him.
“Into the kitchen with you two. We have a lot to do, to make this happen before the end of the month.”
They followed her to the kitchen, and sat around the table. Ronnie’s mother started with, “French law only reorganizes a civil marriage. So, you two have some things to do. You need to go to the City Hall, and apply for a marriage certificate. Then they will post the marriage banns for ten days. After that, you go back to the City Hall, and have a civil ceremony performed by the mayor, or someone like that. And, your father and I can be your witnesses for that, if you like?”
“That would be nice, mere. And, it doesn’t sound that bad having a civil ceremony. But, what about a church ceremony?”, Ronnie said.
“What church?”
Ronnie looked at Jason, and then said to her mother, “We thought where you and pere were married.”
They saw a tear come into her mother’s eye, as she said, “That would be wonderful. But, we have to get through the civil ceremony first. And, there is some paperwork you need to do.”
“How much?”
“Well you are both nineteen, and past the age of consent, so you don’t need either our permission, or Jason’s parents permission. There is also a forty day residence requirement that you both already meet. Jason will need his passport, and both of you will need your birth certificates. Do you have a copy with you Jason?”
“Yes.”, Jason replied, “Everyone said it would be a good idea to have a copy with me.”
“Good. Then, you both will need a certificate of celibacy. No problem. Right?”
Ronnie again looked at Jason, then down at the table, and said, “No, mere. No problem.”
Ronnie’s mother just looked at the two, shook her head, and said, “Amour. Just don’t let your father find out.” And, continued with, “I don’t know if they require it in Brest, but Jason may need an Affidavit of Law. This is something that states that he is eligible to be married in France, and that the marriage will be recognized in the States. Then you both need a medical certificate, and I’ll call my physician tomorrow morning for that. Then you have to have proof that you’ve lived here at least forty days, and I think if your pere and I provide a notarized statement to that fact, that it will be fine. But, I’ll check with our lawyer.”
“Wow! I didn’t realize it was so complicated.”, Jason said.
“It won’t be bad. I’ll even try and contact our lawyer tonight, and see what he can do. Now, if you really want the church wedding, you had better drive down there, and see what Pere James can do on such short notice.”
Later that evening Mrs. Guischard found the couple, and told them, “I was able to talk to our lawyer, Mr. Merle, and he said that he’ll have everything ready at his office tomorrow morning. He also knows a doctor that can do the blood tests, and have the results by the end of the day. He’ll call the doctor from his office while you’re there.”
The next day, the couple visited the lawyer’s office, and filled out a number of forms. He called the doctor, and got them an appointment. The lawyer told them to come back tomorrow morning, and he would have all their papers in order. And, then they could go to the City Hall, and apply for the marriage certificate. Jason and Ronnie stopped at the doctor’s office, filled out other forms, and had their blood taken.
After they left the doctors, they headed down the coast to the little fishing village, to see Pere James. But, first they stopped at the little cafe for lunch. Then they walked to the church, where Pere James was just finishing mass. Afterwards he saw them waiting, he walked over to them, and said, “Shanta. Jason. It’s good to see you again, my children.”
“Thank you, Pere.”, Ronnie said.
“Is there something I can do for you?”
“Yes Pere. Remember that talk that you said we could have any time?”
He smiled, and said, “Yes, my child.”
“Can we have it?”
They spoke with the priest for a little over an hour. And, as they drove back to Brest, Ronnie said, “A couple of trips to the fishing village, before the end of the month, won’t be too bad.”
“No. It’s a pretty drive. And, I’ll have pretty company.”, Jason replied.
When they got back home, they filled Ronnie’s mother and father in on everything that they had found out. And, that they were lucky that the last Saturday of August was open for a wedding at the church. Phone calls were made to the States, to both Jason’s parents and Amy, giving them full details. Then calls were made to various family members in France.
Ronnie got a very worried look on her face, and said to her mother, “Mere! A dress.”
“Honey. Would you like to wear my dress?”
“Oh, mere. Yes.”
“We’ll have to have it altered a bit. But, I think we can manage that.”
On a Monday, ten days later, Jason and Ronnie were married in a civil ceremony at the Brest City Hall, by no one less than the mayor himself. Ronnie’s father had called in a favor. Along with the couple, and her parents, Ronnie’s best friend in France, Ariane, was there, along with her boyfriend, Henri.
On the following Thursday, Jason’s family arrived from America, along with Amy, and her boyfriend, Ray. Luckily, the Guischard’s home was large, and there was room for everyone. Ronnie and Jason were of course now in Ronnie’s room, and since Amy and Ray were living together back home, they shared a bedroom. Jason’s sisters shared a small bedroom. And, his parents, had the room that Jason had used that summer.
That Saturday, everyone drove down the coast to the little church. Jason was amazed that the church was almost filled. He recognized most of the people from Ronnie’s birthday party. But, there were others that he’d never seen before. He stood at the front of the church with, Henri, who was his best man, Ray, who was one of his groom’s men, and Yves, Ronnie’s cousin, who was another groom’s man.
Jason watched as the bride’s maids walked down the isle. First Ariane, then his sister Beth, and then Amy. The girl’s dresses were actually very pretty. He wasn’t sure how they had coordinated them on such a short notice. They all had flowers woven into their hair. Ronnie, who was escorted by her father, seemed to float down the isle in a very simple, but elegant wedding gown. Her hair was also woven with flowers, but more elaborate then the others. Jason smiled, she looked so beautiful.
The church ceremony lasted about a half an hour, and they had been lucky enough to find a hall, in the village, in which to hold a small reception. The couple remained at the reception until late, then headed to a hotel just outside the airport. Ronnie and Jason’s parents had given them a wedding present of five days, and three nights, at a seaside apartment in Majorca. And, their flight left early the next morning.
Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.
Our couple meets in a high school physics class, and over time, even separated, they fall in love. Then when he finally admits his secret to her, their adventures begin. And, as with any relationship there are high points and pitfalls, but in the end . . .
Chapter 3
Something New?
“I can’t believe this.”, Jason said in disgust.
“Honey. They lose luggage all the time. They’ll find it.”
“I hope so.”
“What was in that bag?”
“All my underwear, a couple pairs of shorts, my swim trunks, and my sandals.”
“We’ll go shopping later. Stop worrying.”
He left word with the airline where they would be staying, and they found a cab. The apartment, where they were staying, was right on the beach, and was very nice. They settled in, and then went for a long walk on the beach.
The following morning, Jason had taken a shower, and came out with a towel wrapped around him. He walked over to where his underwear had been thrown in the heat of passion the night before, and picked them up. Ronnie looked at him, and said, “You’re not wearing those again are you!?”
“I don’t have much of a choice. I guess I could go without.”
“No to both choices, lover.”
“And, your suggestion is?”
She walked over to the drawer where she had put her things, and took something out. She hid it behind her back, as she walked toward him. She got close, and said, “You can wear these.”, as she showed him a pair of her satin panties.
“Those are yours.”
“So?”
“They’re panties.”
“So?”
“I can’t wear those.”
“Why not? They’re just underwear.”
“But, they’re girls’ underwear.”
“The only difference is, these don’t have that stupid opening in the front. Besides, I think you’d look sexy in them.”
“Yea. Right.”
“Try ‘em. At least until we can go shopping.”
“Well . . . “
“Go on. They won’t bite.”
“But, red!”
“You have a choice of red, blue, white, or black. Or, you can try one of my thongs.”
“But, they won’t fit.”
“Yes they will. Your butt is smaller than mine, and your waist isn’t that much bigger. Besides, they’ll stretch. Red, blue, white, black, or a thong?”
With a sigh, Jason said, “White.”
She went back to the drawer, and pulled out a white pair. Turned, and handed them to Jason. He just shook his head, dropped the towel, and slipped the panties up his legs. When he pulled them all the way up, he felt a stirring.
She smiled, walked up to him, and kissed him. Reached down, grabbed his butt, pulled him closer, and said, “I knew you’d look cute in those. And, from what I’m feeling, you like them.”
She reached down between them, felt the front of his satin panties, and said, “Maybe we won’t go shopping, and just stay here.”
She pushed him down on the bed, dropped her robe, and . . .
It was after lunch before they were finally out of the apartment, and again walking hand in hand on the beach. She in a two-piece bathing suit, and he in shorts, with panties underneath, and a T-shirt.
Later that afternoon, they went into town to do a little shopping. They wandered from shop to shop, picking up a few things here and there. They found a lingerie shop, she wanted to go in, and look around. And, she found some very pretty things, and went to purchase them, when Jason asked, “Why do you need more?”
“If you’re going to be wearing mine. I need some more for myself.”, she said, with a little smile.
“I thought we were going to get me some underwear?”
“We walked right past a store that had them.”
“Oh.”
That night as they were getting ready for bed, Jason was going to take the panties off, and she said, “No. No. Lover. Leave them on, and I’ll take them off when I’m ready.”
“You little sex kitten.”
“Purrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.”
The following morning, they were going swimming, but his swim trunks were also in the lost suit case. She held up a pair of power blue bottoms to one of her two piece sets, and said, “Try these, love.”
“No way.”
“Okay, don’t go swimming.”
“But, they’re girls.”
“Didn’t we go through this already?”
“Yea. But . . . “
“They’ll cover you. They don’t really look that feminine, without the top. And, no one will notice.”
“Give ‘em here.”
He slipped them on, and they did fit fairly well. He looked in the mirror, and they didn’t look too bad. She slipped on a very skimpy bikini, with a comment of, “You’d look cute in this too.” He just shook his head.
They spent a good part of the day on the beach, enjoying the water, and each other. That night they went out for a candle light dinner, and another long walk.
On the fifth day, as they were at the airport, he checked with the airline to see if his bag had ever shown up. They told him that it had, but back at Brest, and that it had been sent to an address there.
On the flight home, she said, “I have something for you.”, and handed him a package out of her carry on. He opened it, and it was three pairs of satin panties. He just looked at her.
“You looked so cute in them, and never complained after the first day. I thought that you would like some of your own.”
“They are comfortable. But, . . . “
“No buts, lover. You love ‘em. Admit it.”
“Yea.”
“Thought so. And, know what?”
“What?”
“I just love it when you were wear ‘em.”
“Little missy, you are so bad.”
“You know it lover.”
Jason and Ronnie were back in Brest late that afternoon, to a warm welcome. And, there was a lot to do, as their flight to the States left the following Saturday. On the Friday before, her parents threw a going away party for them. Again, most of her friends and relatives were there.
Then on Saturday, there were tearful goodbys, and promises that they would be back to visit. And, her parents promised that they would also visit.
Jason’s parents, his youngest sister, Amy, and her boyfriend, met them at the airport. The hellos were almost as emotional as the goodbys had been earlier that day. Jason gave Amy an especially long, big hug, and whispered, “Thank you.”
“For what?”, Amy asked.
“Making me see how I really felt about Ronnie. And, she told me about you and her.”
“She what?”
“The one time you had together.”
“Oh.”
Ronnie walked up, and said, “All right, you two. Break it up.”
As they were walking through the terminal, Ronnie asked Amy, “What was that all about?”
“He was just thanking me for you.”
“Huh?”
“For helping him see how he really felt about you. And, he told me, that you told him about our one time.”
“Oh. You mad?”
“No. I take it that he understands that it was a onetime thing?”
“Yea. He didn’t seem to have a problem with it.”
“I told you he was for real. And, really loved you.”
Sunday was spent recovering from the flight, and time change. Then on Monday, Jason and Ronnie went to the university to register Ronnie, and schedule her for classes that started on Thursday. The couple spent a few days with Jason’s family, before moving into an apartment just off campus. The university had a policy that freshmen had to live at home or in the dorms, unless they were married, and then they could opt for the married student apartments, or off campus housing. And, they had chosen off campus housing.
On a Saturday, four weeks after they had arrived back in the States, Jason’s parents had a wedding reception for the couple at their home. A number of Ronnie’s things had been shipped from France, including her wedding gown, and most everything was stored at the Blackwell’s house. Ronnie wanted to wear her gown for the reception. So, early that Saturday afternoon, Jason and Ronnie were at his parents getting ready. Jason even volunteered to wear a tuxedo again.
He watched Ronnie put on the same clothes she had worn at the church, a white satin bra and thong set, a white satin garter belt, white nylons, and a pair of white pumps with three inch heels. She sat at his mother’s dressing table to do her makeup, and hair. When she turned around, Jason smiled, she didn’t need makeup to make her look pretty, but it did add a perfect finish. Whatever she had done to her eyes brought out the blue in them. And, they sparkled. She asked, “I take it by the look on your face, that you approve?”
“Most definitely.”
She then put on a white satin slip, looked at Jason, and said, “Help me with my dress?”
“Sure.”
She took her dress down from the hanger, and slipped it on, working her arms into the sleeves. She turned her back to him, and said, “Okay. Do the buttons, and don’t miss any.”
Jason buttoned what the thought were at least one hundred buttons up the back of the dress. When he was done, she turned around, and smiled at him. He thought she looked prettier than she had in France, if that was possible. He went to kiss her, but she held her hand up to his lips, and said, “Later lover. You’ll mess up my makeup.”
They walked downstairs, and out onto the patio. There was more than seventy-five people there, and they received a nice round of applause. Amy and Ray were there, Amy wore her brides maid dress, and Ray even wore a tuxedo. They started walking around, and talking to everyone. Then Ronnie said to Jason, “You know what would make this perfect?”
“What’s that?”
“If mere and pere were here.”
He just grinned at her, and pointed.
She looked toward where he was pointing, and there were six people standing under a large tree. First she recognized Jason’s parents, then her own, then Ariane and Henri. She just beamed. Then she turned to Jason, and said, “You knew. Didn’t you?”
“Of course.”, he replied, as he ducked a punch to his arm.
She ran, as well as you can run in heels and a wedding dress, over to the six. She hugged, and kissed, all six of them. The day was perfect.
After all the guests had left, the two families sat around, and talked for a long time. Ronnie’s mother and father were staying for a week. And, Ariane and Henri were staying until Monday. Finally, Ronnie asked Jason to come upstairs, and help her out of her dress. He unbuttoned the buttons down the back of the dress, and helped her out of it. She carefully hung it up, and removed the slip. He looked at her, and said, “Can I kiss you now?”
She walked over to him, threw her arms around him, and gave him one of her famous long, deep kisses. When they broke, she said, “No.” He grabbed her, and kissed her again. When they broke the kiss, he said, “I want to do what we did on our wedding night.”
“Not now. They’ll come up looking for us if we’re much longer.”
“Rats.”
“Later lover.”
On Sunday mornings’ Jason and Ronnie usually slept in. But, on the Sunday two weeks after the reception, Ronnie rolled over, and was going to cuddle with Jason, as she loved to do. But, Jason wasn’t there. She looked around the bedroom, and his robe was gone. She got up, and went looking for him. He was sitting at the kitchen table, drinking a cup of coffee, and had a kind of down trodden look on his face. She looked at him, and said, “Honey, what’s wrong?”
“I couldn’t sleep last night.”
“How come?”
“I got thinking about something?”
“What?”
“Lets go for a walk.”
“Sounds serious.”
He just shrugged his shoulders. And, she thought, ‘Now what?’
There was a small park along a nearby river, after they dressed, they headed there in silence, but hand in hand. The park has a number of benches, they picked one, and sat. It was a little cool, so she cuddled up to him. They sat there for a while, and just watched the water. Ronnie finally said, “Honey. What’s wrong?”
He wouldn’t look at her, and said, “I haven’t been completely truthful with you.”
She sat back a little, so she could look at him, and said, “About what?”
“Me.”
“You?”
“Yea. You were completely up front with me about Amy. And, I should have told you right then and there.”
“Did you have something with a guy or something?”
“No. It’s about clothes.”
“Clothes?”
“Yea. I like to wear girls’ clothes.”
“You like to wear girls’ clothes?”
“When I was young, I use to sneak my older sister’s panties, and wear them. And, as I got older, and was left home alone, I wore other things of hers and mom’s. I actually dressed up completely many times. It was something that I just had to do. I don’t know why. I did it through high school, and especially after you went back to France.”
He finally looked at her, there were tears in his eyes, she wiped them away, and then asked, “Why are you telling me this?”
“I just wanted you to know.”
“You’re not still doing this are you?”
“I haven’t for a while. But . . . “
“But?”
“I thought that after I met you it would end. Those months in France, I never really thought about it. But, what you did in Majorca, and then buying those panties for me, stirred things in more than one way.”
“When I gave you the panties to wear?”
“Yea. And, seeing you in your wedding things.”
“My wedding things?”
“You were so pretty, and so were they.”
“You still want to do this, don’t you?”
He looked back down at the ground, and said, “Yes.”
She got up, walked down to the river bank, and stood there for a while. Finally she turned around, walked back to him, and sat down. He looked at her, with tears still in his eyes, she wiped them away again, and he said, “Hate me. Don’t you?”
“Absolutely not. I don’t hate you? I love you with ever ounce of my being. I just wish you would have told me earlier.”
“So you wouldn’t have married me.”
“Jason Allen Blackwell! That is the last time I want to hear that kind of talk.”
“Sorry.”
“You’re going to have to give me a little time to let this sink in.”
“You have all the time in the world. And, if you want me not to dress, I’ll try.”
On their slow walk back to the apartment, she hugged his arm very tightly. And, as they walked in the door, she turned, and kissed him. Then she said, “If I ever hear any more talk about us not being married, I will divorce you. And, being Catholic that very hard to do. Do you understand, mister?”
“Yes ma’am.”
And, she kissed him again.
On Wednesday they were sitting, and studying at the kitchen table, when Ronnie said, “I found a couple books.”
“A couple books?”
“On crossdressing, and they’re very interesting.”
“Oh?”
“And, I was surprised to find them in the college library.”
“And?“
“I’ve learned a lot. That this is something that you can’t help doing. It’s just part of you. And, no one has ever found a cure for it. But, I do have a question for you?”
“Okay . . . What?”
She looked him squarely in the eyes, and asked, “Do you want to become a girl?”
“No. Why?”
“The books say that most guys that crossdress are completely heterosexuals. That some do it for the sexual excitement, and some because of their love of women, and the clothes. And, there are some that have a feeling that they are a girl trapped in a guy’s body, and want to become a full time girl through surgery.”
“No. I’m happy with who I am. I think it was an excitement thing at first, but now I just love the clothes, how they feel, and how they make me feel.”
She smiled, nodded yes, and went back to studying.
He looked at her for a minute, then asked, “Can I read the books?”
Without looking up, she answered, “When I’m done.”
Nothing more was said on the subject until Friday afternoon. Jason walked into the apartment, and Ronnie was sitting at the kitchen table studying. He walked over, and gave her a kiss.
She smiled at him, and said, “Hi. How was school?”
“Fine. I’m just board with these freshman classes.”
“Me too. I finished the books.”
“And?”
“There’s something in the bedroom for you.”
He just looked at her. And, she added, “Go look.”
He headed for the bedroom, with her following. Once in the room, he looked around, and didn’t see anything. He turned, and looked at her with a questioning look. She said, “Look in your underwear drawer.”
He walked over to his chest of drawers, pulled open one of the drawers, and looked in. Turned to look at her, and she said, “You said that they were comfortable. So, I thought that you might like to have more than the three pairs that we brought home from Majorca.”
“Are you telling me something?”
“Yes.”
“What?”
“That I’m willing to explore your thing for girl’s clothes. But, at a slow pace. My pace.”
He looked at her for a few seconds, then said, “I can handle that.”
“And, like I told you in Majorca, you looked sexy in satin panties, and I meant that. You can wear them as little or as much as you want.”
He walked over to her, kissed her, and hugged her.
That night he took her out to dinner, and while they were sitting there, she said, “Tell me?”
“Tell you what?”
“How you started.”
“How I started what?”
“Started dressing in girls’ clothes.”
Looking around the restaurant, he said, “Here?”
“Sure.”
“But, someone will hear.”
“There isn’t anyone sitting close to us.”
Looking down at the table, Jason began, “I think I was eight or nine, and I had just gotten out of the shower. I was starting to put on my clothes, when I noticed a pair of my sister Beth’s panties on the clothes hamper. I don’t know what made me do it, but I walked over, and touched them. They were soft, smooth, and pretty. They were satin, and a dark blue. I picked them up, looked at them, and slipped them on. They felt so soft, and comfortable, so much more than my jockey shorts. I took them off very quickly, but I was hooked.
“A week or so later, I was in the basement playing with my train set. Mom was doing some washing, but she was upstairs working on supper. She yelled down for me to take the clothes that were in the dryer out, and put them in the basket. And, then take the clothes from the washer, and put them in the dryer. I opened the dryer, and there were the same panties, twisted up with one of Beth’s bras. She was only two years older than I was, but had already started wearing bras. I took the clothes out of the dryer, but kind of set the bra and panties aside.
“There was a small room in the basement, that I had turned into my own little club house. I kept my comic book collection there, some toys, and the trains that I wasn’t using. I quickly grabbed the panties and bra, took them into my club house, took off my clothes, and slipped the panties on. I looked at the bra, trying to figure out how to put it on. I figured out the back part, with the hooks, somehow had to fasten to the other back part. I finally wrapped it around my chest, and fastened the two parts together in front. Then turned it around my chest until the cups were in front. Then I slipped my arms through the straps. It looked funny, the small cups with nothing in them. But, I liked what I was seeing, and feeling. Again, I took them off quickly, and put them in the basket.”
Jason looked up at Ronnie, who was looking at him very intently, and with interest. She smiled at him, and said, “Go on.”
“You really want the whole story?”
“Please.”
“Okay. . . . We kept a bag in the basement, that we put used, but wearable, clothes in for a thrift store. These clothes were usually too small, out of fashion, or something. It wasn’t long before I was checking the bag out regularly, and one day the dark blue panties were in the bag. I took them, and hid them in my club house. It wasn’t long until I had a number of things hidden there. And, was sneaking them up to my room, so that I could wear them at night.
“We always went shopping for clothes before school started, mom, my sisters, and me. And, I use to hate being ushered through the stores looking at girls’ things. But, after I had started wearing things, I couldn’t wait. It was fun looking at all the pretty things.
“My wardrobe changed regularly. I’d put clothes, from my hiding place, that I no longer wore, into the bag, and take out something else. As I got older and was left alone at home, I would check out my sister’s closet, and try on skirts, blouses, shoes, and dresses. I learned that I could fill out her bras by stuffing them with socks. I really enjoyed dressing up, I felt comfortable, and strangely calm and relaxed. That’s about it.”
“Ever get caught?”
“No. But, a close call.”
“Well.”
“Nosy, aren’t you?”, Jason said with a smile.
With a little smile, Ronnie said, “No. Just curious.”
“One day, like I did when everyone was gone, I changed. I knew that no one would be back for hours, so I went the whole way. Bra, panties, pantyhose, blouse, skirt, and shoes. I was laying on my bed, dressed, reading, and I fell asleep. I was startled awake by my mom’s voice, yelling that she was home, and needed help with packages from the store. I jumped off my bed, kicked the shoes under my bed, grabbed my guy clothes, headed for the bathroom, and I yelled down to her that I’d be down as soon as I went to the bathroom. I quickly changed, and hid the clothes in the hamper. Later I was able to get everything back where it belonged without anyone finding out. And, it was a good month before I dressed again.”
“Might have been good for your mom to catch you.”
“How?”
With a sly grin, Ronnie said, “She may have been supportive, and bought you your own clothes.”
One evening at the end of the fall semester, they were cuddled up on the couch watching a movie, and she asked, “Why would a guy want to wear a bra?”
“Huh?”
“They don’t have breasts, so why would a guy want to wear a bra?”
“I guess it’s something to do with the female mystique. It’s a piece of their clothing. A piece that covers and supports something that is very feminine.”
“You’ve worn nylons?”
“Yes. Pantyhose.”
“Why?”
“Because they make your legs look sexy, and feel smooth.”
“But, yours are hairy.”
“I know.”
“Ever want to shave them?”
“Never thought much about it.”
She cuddled closer, and didn’t say anything more.
Shortly after spring semester started, Jason’s father had to go to Briards’ home office in Brest for two weeks. And, he wanted to take Jason’s mother and youngest sister along. Jason’s oldest sister had changed colleges, and was now out of town, so they asked Jason and Ronnie to house sit, so that the dogs wouldn’t have to be kenneled for two weeks. And, the couple agreed, as it was only a twenty minute drive to the university campus.
Jason and Ronnie took his parents and sister to the airport early on a Saturday morning, saw them off, went back to the house, and moved a few things into his old room. It was strange having the house all to themselves. That evening Jason cooked them a nice meal, and later they took the dogs for a walk. These walks would become a routine for the two weeks that they were there, weather permitting. After they returned from walking the dogs, they cuddled up in front of the fire. Enjoying the peace and quiet.
Sunday was rainy and cold. And, they slept in until eleven. After lunch, out of the blue Ronnie said, “Do you think Beth’s clothes still fit you?”
“What?”
“Beth’s clothes. Do you think that they still fit you?”
“Maybe. Why?”
“I just thought that I’d like to see how you use to dress.”
“You’re kidding?”
“No.”
“When?”
“Whenever you want to.”
Jason sat there for a while thinking. He got up, looked at Ronnie, and said, “Are you sure?”
“Yes.”
“Are you really sure?”
“Yes.”
“All right. I’ll be back.”
About fifteen minutes later Ronnie heard him come back downstairs, she turned, expecting him to be dressed in his sister’s clothes. He was still wearing his clothes. She said, “I thought you were going to dress for me?”
“I was. But, all the bras’ that Beth left home are too small.”
“I thought that you also wore your mom’s things?”
“I have. But, never her underwear. And, I think they’d be too small.”
She got up, took his hand, and led him upstairs to their room. She walked over to where she had her clothes, picked up a bra, and handed it to him. He looked at it, and said, “This will be too small.”
“No, it won’t.”
“But, it’s one of yours. And, you’re smaller than I am.”
“It’s not one of mine.”
“Huh?”
“I got that one for you.”
“For me?”
“Yea. I kind of figured that our bras would be too small for you.”
He looked at the bra. It was a white stain, 38C. And, almost as pretty as the one Ronnie had worn at the wedding. He looked at her, and said, “You got this for me?”
“I was going to give it to you later. But, . . . “, she smiled, and as she walked out said, “I’ll be downstairs.“
She turned, and walked back downstairs. A little while later, she again heard Jason come back downstairs. She turned, looked at the doorway, and stood up. There was Jason, from the neck up. But, what appeared to be a girl from the neck down. He was dressed in a pretty print blouse, a dark-blue skirt that hit just above the knees, nylons, and a pair of sling backs with three inch heels. And, it appeared that he had breasts.
She thought, ‘Interesting. He really likes to dress like this. And, he actually looks good in his sister’s things. Too bad his legs are hairy. I wonder what a wig and makeup would do? What am I thinking!?’
They just looked at each other. Finally he turned, and walked back toward the stairs. Ronnie asked, “Where’re you going?”
“To change.”
“Why?”
“You don’t like it.”
“I didn’t say that. But, if you want to change . . .”
As he turned around, and walked back into the room, he said, “Yea. I guess you didn’t.”
“I was just taking it in. And, figuring out how I feel about it.”
“Well?”
“Too early to tell.”
“Do you want me to stay dressed?”
“For a while. If you like.”
A few hours later, they were in the kitchen preparing supper. Jason was still dressed. And, they were just chatting away. After they had finished eating, she asked him, “How do you feel.”
“A little strange.”
“A little strange?”
“This is the longest I’ve ever been dressed, and no one has ever seen me dressed this way before.”
“No. I mean how do you feel now that you’re dressed again, like you use to?”
“The heels are starting to kill me. But, I feel comfortable, and relaxed. I missed doing this.”
“Why the heels?”
“I really like the way they look, and feel. And, I’ve worn them a lot. And, it adds to the effect.”
“You do walk like you’ve worn them before, and you do have nice looking legs. Except for the hair. How’s the bra?”
“Perfect. How did you get the size right?”
With a smile, Ronnie said, “An educated guess.”
As they were cleaning up, she walked up to him, kissed him, then looked into his eyes, and said, “I love you.”
“I love you too. I’m going to go, and change.”
“Okay. I’ll be in the den.”
Jason went back to his sister’s room, changed back into his clothes, and carefully put his sisters things back where they belonged. He took the bra, and put it back with Ronnie’s things. Then he found Ronnie in the den, sitting in front of the fireplace, watching the fire, and he sat next to her. She cuddled up next to him, and he held her.
After they had been sitting there a while, she slowly started to seduce him. They ended up having one of their long sexual trysts right there in the den. When they were finished, they cuddled up together on the couch, under a blanket. Their clothes scattered on the floor. And, fell asleep.
Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.
Our couple had met in high school, were separated for almost a year, had a whirl wind courtship in France, married, and are now finding out some new things about each other. Will it force a wedge between them, or actually bring them closer?
Chapter 4
Another Step.
The following two weeks, were a typical school and study routine for the couple. His parents and sister were due back on Sunday, so on the Friday before, they went grocery shopping. After they had put the groceries away, Ronnie said, “Honey, I got you something.”
“What?”
“Here.”, she said, as she handed him a pink plastic bottle.
“What’s this?”
“I thought that you might like to see what your legs look like in nylons without hair.”
“What is it?”
“It’s a depilatory. Hair remover.”
“Ah . . . Maybe. But, what if someone notices?”
“So. It’s your body. Just tell them you don’t like body hair. Besides it’s going to be cold for the next few months, you’ll be wearing long pants, and your hair will grow back. . . . If you want it to.”
“I don’t know.”
As she turned, and walked toward the den, Ronnie said over her shoulder, “I’ll be in the den. And, I’ll help you if you want me to.”
Jason stood there for a minute looking at the bottle, and then followed her to the den. As he walked into the den, Ronnie looked up at him. And, he said, “Why not. I’m open to new experiences.”
She got up, took his hand, and led him to the upstairs bathroom. They stood there in silence for a couple of seconds, and finally Ronnie said, “Well, take your clothes off.”
Jason removed his clothes, and Ronnie handed him a thong. “What’s this for?”, he asked.
“To keep the depilatory off of your friends.”
He slipped the thong up his legs, and on up to his waist. This was something new for him. He thought the string between his cheeks felt weird. Ronnie had him stand on a bath towel, and spread his legs. She carefully covered both of his legs in the thick liquid. And, as an after thought, covered his butt cheeks, and front from the thong’s waist strap down.
Jason asked, “Why did you do that? I thought we were only doing my legs.”
With a grin, Ronnie said, “I just though it was a better place to stop.”
“Heck. You might as well do my whole body.”
With a grin, she said, “We could do that.”
“No!”
“Whatever you say.”
He stood there for the necessary time, got in the shower, and watched his leg hair go down the drain. When he was out of the shower, she carefully patted him dry, and applied a moisturizer everywhere the depilatory had done its work. As she was walking out of the bathroom door, she looked back at him, and said, “Your sister’s little black dress would look really nice. And, I put the bra in with your things. It’s yours, not mine. I’ll be in the den.”
A little later she heard him coming down the stairs, and walk into the den. She turned, looked at him, and he was wearing the black dress.
“I couldn’t get the zipper up. Can you help me?”, Jason said.
She looked at him, smiled, and said, “Boys. They can’t do anything.”
“Excuse me.”
“Yes, I’ll help you.”, she said, “Turn around.”
He turned, and she tried to pull the zipper up. But, it was too tight around the waist. And, she said, “Hmm. Come with me.”
He followed her back upstairs to his sister Beth’s room. And, she started looking through her chest of drawers.
Jason asked, “What are you looking for?”
“Something that every girl, who really likes to look nice in a special dress has.”
“What?”
“This.”, she said, holding up a white garment, “A waist cincher.”
“That sounds painful.”
“Silly. It’s not painful. Maybe a little tight, but not painful. It makes those dresses that are just a little too tight, fit just right. Take the dress off. Oh, I love this one, garter tabs, and it laces up. And, a matching thong. Beth must have gotten this one for someone special. Lose the pantyhose, and panty too. And, I’ll see if she has any nylons to go with this.”
While Jason removed the pantyhose and panties, Ronnie looked through Beth’s lingerie drawer, and found what she was looking for. When she turned around, he was standing there in only the bra, and she quipped, “Well don’t you look cute.”
He looked at her a little hurt, and started to walk out of the room. Ronnie said, “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean it to sound that way.”
He turned back around, and said, “That hurt. I thought that you were beginning to understand this. I’m still really nervous about this whole thing with you.”
“I’m really sorry. Please don’t be mad. Really, I am beginning to understand.” She walked over, kissed him, and held him for a minute. Then she asked, “You still using the sox?”
“For what?”
“To fill the bra.”
“Yea.”
“I think I might have something better.”, she said, turning around, and went back to Beth’s lingerie drawer. She took out a few more pairs of nylons, handed them to Jason, and added, “Take the socks out, and put these in. At least it’ll feel better.”
She watched, as he removed the socks, and replaced them with the nylons. And, then asked him, “Better?”
“Yea. They’re softer.”
“Here, slip into this.”, and she handed him the thong.
He slipped the thong up his legs. The string between his butt cheeks still felt funny. But, at the same time it felt good. He had to arrange certain things so they didn’t hurt.
“Now, slip this on.”, she said handing him the waist cincher. “I’ve loosened the laces as much as I can.”
Jason took the cincher, stepped into it, and pulled it up his legs. He struggled a bit getting it to his waist. But, he managed.
Ronnie walked up behind him, and started to tighten the laces. She got it fairly tight, then said, “Okay, lift your arms straight up, take a deep breath, and hold it.”
Jason did as she asked, he felt her really pull on the laces, and she finally said, “Okay, you can breathe.”
He lowered his arms, and said, “I can’t breathe.”
“Just relax, and take small breaths. . . . Better?”
“Yea. But, that’s tight!”
“Look in the mirror. Your waist is almost a girls. And, it’s given you more of a butt.”
He looked in the full length mirror on his sisters closet door, and actually got a little smile.
“Like the look?”, she asked.
“Yea.”
“Try sitting down.”
He slowly sat on the bed, and said, “It’s kind of hard.”
“Just take it slow and easy. You’ll get use to it.”
“I can’t bend over at all.”
With a little smile, Ronnie said, “Well. I guess I’ll just have to help you with the nylons, and shoes.” And, she knelt on the floor in front of Jason, carefully rolled the nylons up his legs, and attached the garters. Jason couldn’t believe how nice the nylons felt on his hairless legs. She ran her hands up his nylon encased legs, and it sent a chill through him. Then, she slipped his feet into the sling back heels. Ronnie got up, and helped Jason to his feet.
She stood back a little bit, to get a better look at him, and said, “I was right. You do have nice looking legs, and a cute butt.” And, she handed him the black dress, and added, “I think we’ll be able to zip this up now.”
He slipped into the dress, and she zipped it up without a problem.
“Who’s cooking tonight. You or me?”, she asked.
After dinner, they again sat in the den, and cuddled for a while. After about forty-five minutes, Jason became a little restless, and Ronnie asked, “What’s wrong?”
“This waist thing is getting uncomfortable.”
“They do take getting use to. Want to take it off?”
“No. But, I think I’d better.”, as he started to get up, “And, I’ll need your help.”
They walked back upstairs to Beth’s bedroom. Ronnie unzipped the dress, and he stepped out of it. Then he sat on the bed, and she took his shoes off, and unfastened the garters, but left the nylons on. She ran her hands up and down his legs, feeling the sensual touch of his nylon encased legs. Again, it sent chills through him. She then stood up, helped him stand, and he turned around. She started to loosen the lacings on the waist cincher, and he gave out a big sigh. She asked, “What’s the matter?”
“Nothing. It felt good on. I liked the tight feeling. But, it feels good off.”
She smiled, and said, “You should be able to slip it off now. But, keep the nylons on.”
“Why?”
“Just because.”
Jason carefully removed the waist cincher, and thing, while trying to keep the nylons up. After he got the cincher off, he adjusted the nylons, and felt Ronnie undoing his bra. The bra hit the floor, at the same time Ronnie started kissing his neck, and playing with his nipples. She pushed him down on Beth’s bed, started removing her own clothes, and then proceeded to make love with him.
Afterwards, they cuddled together for a long time. Jason finally said, “Wow! Where did that come from?”
“I don’t know.”, Ronnie answered, “It was just there. But, I’ll second your wow!” She rolled over, and kissed him. He just held her very tightly. They finally got up, looked at the mess that they had made in Beth’s room, and spent some time straightening up the room, and putting Beth’s clothes back where they belonged.
Saturday was another cold and rainy day, and Ronnie and Jason spent the day giving the house a good cleaning. They hadn’t been that messy, but just figured that his mother would be tired from the trip, and didn’t need to spend time cleaning the house. That evening they took the dogs for the last walk that they would be doing, and chuckled when they thought of the dogs harassing his father to take them for an evening walk. When they got back to the house, Jason started a fire in the fire place, and they cuddled in front of the fire for the last time. He started stroking her hair, then kissing her neck, one thing led to another, and they had another long sexual encounter in the den. Then they cuddled up on the couch, and fell asleep in each others arms.
A little more than two weeks later Jason came home from class, walked into the apartment, and slammed the door. This caused Ronnie to jump, as she was engrossed on the computer, and she yelled, “What’s wrong.”
“Some people,”, Jason answered, “are nothing more than self centered, egotistical, pompist, condescending, asses!”
“What happened?”
“I was in the bookstore with Bill, and I heard this couple talking about this white guy and black girl that they’ve seen together on campus. And, the guy said how it sickens him to see this kind of thing. The more they talked, the madder I got, and then I figured out that they were talking about us. I confronted them, and basically told them what I thought of them. I’ve never seen anyone stutter and back pedal so fast in my life. I told them that they had no idea what love really was. I’m glad Bill was with me, he held me back. If he hadn’t been there, I probably would have punched the guy. The little ass. And, the bitch is in my speech class. Wait till I see her again. This campus is so liberal that I thought I’d never hear anything like this.”
“Honey. Calm down. I knew this was bound to happen. You have to learn to just walk away from people like this. I’ll get you a glass of wine.”
“Walk away? How can you when they’re talking about someone that you love.”
“It makes you a bigger person than they are.”
“But, people have to know how wrong they are.”
“Maybe someday they will. Here, drink this.”
Ronnie had never seen Jason this mad, and never really wanted to see it again. She sat with him, held his hand, while he sipped his wine, and tried to calm him. He sat there, and just stared at the wall for a while. Finally he got up, and paced the floor for a few minutes. He looked at Ronnie, who was looking back at him a little worried.
“Please don’t do anything rash.”, she asked.
“I won’t. But, this just makes me so mad.”
“I know honey. But, this was what bothered me so much when we first started seeing each other. Remember me telling you about that one boyfriend who got beat up?”
“Yea. I know it bothered you. Your mom told me that your only problem with us, was me being hurt by someone like this.”
“She did?”
“Yes. I just hoped that we’d never see it. Boy, was I wrong.”
“I’m sorry honey.”
“Don’t you be sorry. You are who you are. And, you are who I love. And, I’ll defend that.”
She hugged him, then kissed him, then just held him.
At dinner, she saw a twinkle in his eye, and a little smile develop. “What are you planning?”, she asked, “It’s not illegal, is it?”
“I just figured out how I’m going to get at that bitch in my speech class. And, it’s nothing illegal.”
“How?”
“We have to give a ten minute talk on anything that we want, and guess what mine is going to be on?”
“I’m afraid to ask.”
That weekend Jason worked on his speech. On Sunday evening he had it just the way he wanted it. Then on Tuesday it was his turn to give his speech, and it went over very well. The whole time he was talking, he was looking at the girl that had been in the bookstore.
When Jason got home, Ronnie was already there, and asked, “Well?”
“I think it went really good. I kept their attention. I even got an apology, after class, from the girl that was at the bookstore. And, the prof was nodding his head yes, like he was happy with it. We’ll see.”
“An apology. Feel better?”
“Yes. I got a lot off my chest.”
After dinner, they were sitting enjoying a glass of wine, and Ronnie said, “I have something for you.”, and she handed him a package. It was one of the fancy bags that you get gifts in, this one was pink, and said, “Kathy’s Bridal Boutique” on it.
He just looked at it for a second or two, then at her, and she said, “Go on. Open it.”
He untied the bow, opened the bag, and removed the fancy paper that was inside. He looked in the bag, and saw something that was made of white satin, with a little lace. He took it out of the bag, looked at it, and said, “It’s a waist cincher, like Beth’s. With the laces, garter tab, and matching thong.”
She smiled, and said, “And, there’s also some nylons in there to go with it.”
“But, Beth’s was so tight.”
“I tightened it up that way. We don’t have to make it that tight, but it did give you a nice waist, and you looked nice in that black dress. Besides, this one is a bigger.”
He looked at it again, looked at her, smiled, and said, “Thank you.”
“You’re very welcome.”
“But . . . “
“But, what?”
“I don’t have anything to wear with it.”
“Like what?”
“A dress, or skirt and blouse.”
“We can remedy that.”
“How?”
“Go shopping.”
“You’re kidding?”
“No. If you’re going to dress, you need your own clothes. I know my things won’t fit you properly.”
He looked at her a little puzzled, then said, “Awhile ago, you said that you wanted to take this at a slow pace, your pace. Now, you’re buying me things, and suggesting that I dress. I’m a little confused.”
“I’m finding this interesting. You’re different when you’re dressed. Normally you’re a very sensitive, and kind person. But, when you’re dressed, you seem even more sensitive, and kind. If that’s possible. Not to mention that you really do appear more relaxed. And, I’m finding it fun helping you dress. It’s like having a girl friend who needs lessons in fashion. And, for a French girl, that’s really fun. Not to mention the after effect. Am I being too pushy?”
“So, have you accepted this part of me?”
“So far.”
“And, you really like helping me dress?”
“Yea.”
“And, no. You’re not being too pushy. You said at your own pace. And, I’m happy with what’s happened. How far do you see this going?”
“I’m not sure. I’ve done some more reading on crossdressers, and some crossdressers are fine with just the clothes. Others want to go farther, makeup, wig, and even going out. Ever thought about that.”
“Not really. I’ve kind of wondered about makeup. It looks like it could be fun. Never thought about a wig. And, going out? There’s no way. I’d be scared to death. And, there’s no way that I could look like a girl.”
“I wouldn’t say that. Trying different looks with makeup can be fun. And, they say a girl’s crowning glory is her hair.”
“Maybe someday. After effect? What do you mean, after effect?”
“Haven’t you noticed that our love making has been better, more intense, after the times you’ve dressed?”
“Now that you mention it . . .”
She just smiled.
That Friday evening Jason said, “You know. I’d like to try that waist cincher.”
“Well,”, Ronnie replied, “go do it.”
“Remember. I don’t have any clothes to put on afterwards.”
She looked at him with a grin, and said, “Want to go shopping?”
“Ah. Maybe.”
“Maybe? Maybe! A girl is born to shop.”
“I’m not a girl.”
“Well, duh. I am.”
“No kidding. All right. When?”
“Tomorrow.”
Saturday morning they headed out, not to the mall, or to the stores downtown, but to a thrift store. When they got there, he asked, “Why here?”
“You should know. Remember the bag in your basement? Well you guys weren’t the only ones that did that. There is all kinds of great stuff, at low prices. You can sometimes even find designer labels. And, we don’t want to spent too much until we find your right sizes in things.”
They started by looking at blouses, then at skirts, then at dresses, and then shoes. With most of the skirts, blouses, and dresses, if Ronnie saw something she liked, and it appeared to be Jason’s size, she would just hold it up to him to check the size. It embarrassed him a little every time she did it. But, not as bad as when she found shoes that she fell in love with, and appeared to be big enough to fit him. She actually had him sit down, take off his shoes and socks, and try the shoes on. Both pairs that she had found had short, two inch, heels. One was an open toed slide, and the other was a Mary Jane style with an ankle strap.
When she was done, she had picked out, four blouses, three skirts, a pair of shorts, and two pairs of shoes. And, as they were standing in line to check out, they were close to a show case, she saw him checking something out very closely, and just smiled.
As they were walking to the car, she said, “We need to find you a dress. A little black dress. Lets go to the mall. I know just the place.”
After they left the mall, Jason owned a little black dress. And, it was even cuter than the one his sister had.
Then as they were walking back into the apartment, Jason asked, “Why so much stuff?”
Ronnie stopped dead in her tracks, turned, looked at him, and said, “A girl can never have too much stuff!”
“But . . . “
“Don’t say it. I know you’re not a girl.”
They took everything into the bedroom, and laid it on the bed. And, Ronnie said, with a grin, “I think we’ll need to have a fashion show later.”
After they had cleaned up the dinner dishes, Ronnie looked at Jason, and said, “Are you ready?”
“For what?”
Her hands went to her hips, and she said sarcastically, “The fashion show.”
“Oh. Right.”
They headed to the bedroom. Jason got out the white satin bra, the waist cincher, the thong, and the nylons. He undressed, and started with the bra, the thong, then he slipped on a pair of the nylons. Followed by the waist cincher. Then he carefully fastened the garter tabs, to the nylons.
“You’re learning.”, Ronnie said with a smile, “Stand up, and I’ll tighten the cincher.”
She was a little kinder to him this time, and really didn’t tighten the cincher as tight as she could have. But, did give him a waist. She really loved the way his butt stuck out below the cincher, and gave it a little pat.
First was the black dress. She helped him zip it up. And, he did his best to walk like a model, and they both had a laugh. She looked closely, and said, “A pair of black heels, black nylons, and some jewelry, and that will be super sharp.”
Next, he tried on a short tight maroon skirt, that hit him mid-thigh. It was a little tight around the waist, but otherwise it also looked sharp. The other two skirts, also fit well, and looked nice. Ronnie had made some good choices.
Of the four blouses, only one didn’t fit right. The one he liked the best was a bright print, with scarf sleeves, and was low cut. And it looked good with any of the skirts. Again, Ronnie had done a good job in choosing things.
“What’re you going to wear tonight, lover?”, Ronnie asked.
“You want me to dress tonight?”
“Why not. You enjoy it. You’re comfortable that way.”
“Well maybe the maroon skirt, and the scarf-sleeved blouse. What do you think?”
“That’ll be sharp. Might have to tighten the cincher a bit to make the skirt fit right?”
Jason took off the skirt and blouse, turned his back to Ronnie, and said, “Tighten away.”
With a little smile, she tightened the cincher a little. Since the skirt had almost fit the first time, she didn’t want to over do it. When she was done, she again patted his butt, and said, “I just love your sexy little butt.”
Jason slipped the skirt back on, zipped up the back zipper, put on the blouse, and asked, “Well?”
“Nice. Very nice. Try the slides, and lets see if that works?”
He slipped his feet into the slides, and it helped make a very nice looking outfit. They went back into the livingroom, he poured them each a glass of wine, and they sat together on the couch. She asked, “How do you feel?”
“The cincher is tight, but not bad. Everything else feels great.”
“No, silly. Inside. How do you feel inside?”
“Sort of comfortable. Relaxed. Kind of feminine.”
She smiled a little, and said, “I can tell. It’s the first time I’ve ever seen you sit with your legs tucked under you like that.”
“Like this?”
“Yea. Girls sit that way.”
“Oh.”
They sat, cuddled, and talked for some time. It was well after midnight when they headed for bed. And, again, after she helped him undress, their sexual activity was more intense then usual, and it was almost one-thirty when they finally got to sleep.
Another week of classes came and went, and on Friday afternoon they were sitting, cuddled together, in the livingroom, relaxing, and Ronnie said, “I got you something today.”
“What now?”, Jason asked with a smile.
“I’ll show you later.”
“Oh, come on. That’s not fair.”
“No. Later.”
They started play wrestling. Then he started tickling her.
“No fair! No fair!”, she screamed.
“Show me.”
“Later. Later.”
“Now.”
“All right. Stop. Stop. Please stop.”
“Are you going to show me?”
“Yes. Just no more tickling. Please.”
He got up, offered her his hand, and helped her up. She led him to their bedroom, and he said, “Well?”
“Look in your underwear drawer.”
He walked over, pulled open his underwear drawer, looked in it, and then at her.
“The two boxes.”, she said.
He took the boxes out. And looked at them.
“I saw you looking at them at the thrift shop.”, she said, “And, I went back, and got them for you.”
He opened one of the boxes, and it contained a breast form. He looked at her again.
She said, “I thought that they would be better then sox or nylons.”
He just looked at her some more.
“Are you mad?”, she asked.
“Come over here, and sit with me.”, he said, as he walked over to the bed, sat, and patted his lap indicating to her to sit there.
She walked over, sat on his lap, he wrapped his arms around her waist, and asked, “Where is this really going?”
“What?”
“You keep buying me girl stuff.”
“You don’t like it?”
“That’s not what I said. I just want to know where this is going with us?”
“Where do you want it to go?”
“Stop answering my questions with another question.”
“Sorry.”
“Well?”
“I’d like it to go where you want it to go. I’m having fun, and I hope you are?”
“So, you’re having fun, buying things, and seeing me dress up?”
“Yea. It’s fun. Like I’ve said, it’s like having a girl friend, and having to teach her everything about being a girl.”
“Are you going to get tired of this after awhile? You know it’s not going to go away. And, the more I do this, the more I like it.”
“I know it’s not going away. And, no I won’t get tired of it. I love you, and I love this part of you.”
“Do you want me to be a girl full time?”
“No. I need Jason too. You don’t want to be a girl full time. Do you?”
“No. I like being able to be who I need to be.”
Over the next few weeks, Jason dressed off and on. He was beginning to feel comfortable around Ronnie when he was dressed, and it felt good. Ronnie also liked it when Jason dressed. There was something different about him. And, neither of them could complain about the sex that usually occurred afterwards.
Then one day out of the blue, as they were cleaning up after dinner, Jason said, “What if I wanted to take the feminine part of me further?”
Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.
Our couple had met in high school, were separated for almost a year, had a whirl wind courtship in France, married, and are now finding out some new things about each other. Will it force a wedge between them, or actually bring them closer?
Jason had said, “What if I wanted to take this part of me further?”
A little worried, Ronnie asked, “Ah . . . Like what?”
“Well, some of the things that you’ve said, and we’ve done. Have gotten me thinking.”
“Oh?”
“Yea.”
“Like what? Already.”
With a very serious look on his face, Jason said, “Oh. Like maybe . . . I’d like to try living as a girl.”
“What!”
“Yea. I think it just might be fun.”
“You’re kidding. Aren’t you?”
Not being able to stifle a big grin, Jason said, “You know I’m kidding. I like me too much.”
“You’d better be kidding.”
“But, you did get me thinking about something.”
“What?”
“You’ve mentioned makeup and wigs a couple of times. I think I’d like to see what I look like with a complete make over.”
“Really!”
“We’ve never done makeup, and I’d like to try it. Do you have a problem with it?”
“No. In fact, it might be fun.”
Jason looked at her for a couple of seconds, shook his head, and said, “You are crazy. Aren’t you?”
“You know it lover. Crazy for you. What do you want to do?”
“Well. I’ve done some digging. I found a place, about an hour from here, that does male to female make overs.”
“What do they do?”
“They say that they can take my ugly male face, and make it a pretty female face. Or, at least they claim they can. And, then do a wig fitting, and style it to my face. If the before and after pictures they have on the web are true, they do a good job.”
“Can I see? And, you’re not ugly!”
“Come on. I’ll show you.”
They spent some time looking at the web page of the boutique, and talking about the various looks they saw.
“Well?”, Jason asked.
“If they can really take some of those guys, and make them look as feminine as they did, you should be a snap.”
“You think so?”
“I know so. In fact I think I could even do it.”
“But, wouldn’t it be fun to see how someone that has done guys before would do it? We might learn something.”
“Maybe. When do you want to do it?”
“Tomorrow.”
“Tomorrow! Can you get in that quickly?”
“Already have.”
“What!?”
“I got brave. Called them earlier this week, and made an appointment.”
“Oh!”, Ronnie said, with a pretend stern look, “You were that sure that I’d go along with it. Were you?”
“I figured that you just might.”
“Boy! You can read me like a book. Can’t you?”, she said, and then kissed him.
“Sometimes, yes. Sometime, no. And, sometime when I do, I wish I hadn’t.”
She play punched him in the arm. He grabbed her, and kissed her.
She kissed him back, then asked, “What time tomorrow, and is there anything that we need to do before?”
“Well. I have to shave as close as possible. And, if I want to dress afterwards, I can either bring my own stuff, or rent theirs.”
“I think you should take the black dress.”
“I was thinking of that.”
“But . . . “
“But, what?”
“Shoes. You need a pair of shoes to go with it.”
“Oh god! She wants to go shopping.”
“You know it lover.”
A little while later, they were back home with two new pairs of shoes for him. A pair of black pumps with three inch heels, and a pair of wedge sandals that Ronnie had fallen in love with. They had also picked up a few pairs of black nylons. And, after a stop at the local drug store, they had more of those pink bottles.
When Ronnie had a minute alone, she made a phone call.
On Saturday morning, after cleaning up the breakfast dishes, Ronnie said, “All right lover. We got things to do.”
“All I have to do is shave.”
She put her hands on her hips, looked at him, and said, “If you think you’re putting nylons on those hairy legs!”
“Oh. The pink bottles.”
“Yep. Lets go.”
They headed to the bathroom, he undressed, and she handed him the thong. Then she said, “Lift your arms.”
He lifted his arms, and she just shook her head.
“What?”, Jason asked.
“Hairy underarms. It’s got to go.”
“No.”
“Why not?”
“Because . . . Ah . . . Ah . . .“
“Can’t think of a reason. Can you?”
“No.”
“In fact . . . “, she said with a grin.
“What!”
“I think we need to do a complete job.”
Later, as Jason was carefully shaving his face, he was mumbling about how strange it felt to be minus all of his body hair, including his arms. Her response was, “Will you stop complaining. You look good.” Then running her hands over his hairless body, added, “In fact. I kind of like you this way.”
“Keep that up, and we won’t make the appointment.”
After an hours drive, they pulled into a strip mall, and found a parking place close to The Changing Scene. He sat there looking at the building, trying to get up the nerve to get out of the car. She looked at him, and said, “Come on. It’s no big deal.”
“I know. But, I’m as nervous as the first time I took you out.”
“Wait. You were nervous when you took me out the first time. Even after all the time we spent together studying.”
“You bet.”
“Why?”
“Later.”
“Now!”
“Let me get through this first.”
“All right. But, you’d better tell me.”
“I promise.”
With that Jason got out of the car, picked up the small suitcase that they had brought, and took the black dress off the hanger loop in the car. And, carrying his things, the two headed toward the shop. As they walked through the door, they were greeted by a woman wearing a name tag that said, Amber.
Amber greeted them with, “Hello. Can I help you?”
“Ah . . . Yes. I’m Jason, and I have a three o’clock appointment.”
“Yes. Lets see.”, she said, looking at an appointment book, “You’re booked for a complete make over. And, I see you brought your things with you. Good. Linda will be doing your make over, and I’ll tell her you’re here. Have a look around, and I’ll be right back.”
“Thanks.”
Jason and Ronnie wandered around the shop, and looked at a large selection of clothes, underwear, wigs, jewelry, and other things, mostly in larger sizes. A couple of minutes later Amber, and another girl, were back. And, Amber introduced Linda to Jason, and Jason introduced Ronnie to both of the girls.
Linda said, “Come on back, and we’ll get started.”
Linda showed Jason to a changing room, told him to change into whatever underwear that he had brought, and come back out when he was done. Ronnie went in with him to help him change, and especially tighten up the waist cincher. When he had changed, he was wearing the white satin bra, with the forms, the thong, the waist cincher, black nylons, and the black pumps. He just stood at the door to the changing room. Ronnie asked, “Nervous?”
“Yea. She’ll be only the second person to see me like this.”
“She’s seen it all before.”
“You’re right.”, and he walked through the door, followed by Ronnie.
Linda was waiting for them, and looked at him with a little smile. She walked around him, studied his face, and said, “Have a seat, and we’ll get started.”
Jason sat in the beauty shop style chair, Linda adjusted it a bit, and said, “Jason, you are going to be easy.”
“Easy?”, Jason asked.
“To start with, you are small boned, and your face reflects this. Most girls that come in for a make over have a typical male face, and it takes a lot of makeup to accomplish a feminine look. But, with you, your facial structure is almost female. First thing I’d like to do is take a couple of before photos. No one will see them, unless you okay it.”
Jason looked at Ronnie, who gave him a why not kind of look.
Then Jason said, “As long as no one will see them.”
Linda took a couple of head shots, then said, “Good. Now, I’d like to start with a lip plumper. It will tingle a bit, but your lips will be fuller. I like to give it some time to work before putting on lipstick, and I may even use a second coat.”
After she had applied the lip plumper, she studied his face a little more. Then picked up a wig cap off the counter, and said, “This is a wig cap, it will hold your hair, allow me to pin the wig to it, and also use a little tape to give your eyebrows an arch. And, we’re going for a sophisticated evening look. Right?”
Jason nodded his head yes.
She placed the wig cap on his head, and carefully tucked his hair under it. Then she took a couple of pieces of tape, and arched his eyebrows. Running the tape, from just above where she wanted the arch of the brow to be, over the top of the wig cap. Again she stood back, and studied his face. Then asked, “Can I work on your eyebrows a little? Just to clean them up.”
Again, Jason looked at Ronnie. Ronnie nodded yes. And Jason, said, “All right. I guess.”
“I promise nothing too drastic. I just want to clean them up a bit.”
Jason sat there, and endured the plucking. When she was done, Linda looked at Ronnie, Ronnie smiled a little, and again nodded yes. Then Linda went to work on his makeup, a moisturizer, more lip plumper, followed by all, as Jason had always thought of them, the mysterious things’ women did to make themselves look beautiful. Linda and Ronnie chatted back and forth the whole time Linda was working. She was explaining to Ronnie what she was doing. Jason hadn’t a clue what she was talking about most of the time. But, Ronnie was taking it all in.
Then came the nails. Linda said, “If you weren’t wearing closed toe shoes, we’d to a pedicure on you. But, we’ll do a manicure, use press on nails, and use a nice color to compliment your lipstick.” Jason sat there, and enjoyed the attention Linda paid to his nails. Working on the cuticles, and shaping the ends. Linda, showing him a box of nails, said, “These are self stick press on nails. I’ll put them on, then put on two coats of polish, and a clear coat. The glue is water soluble, so all you have to do is soak your hands in warm water for about fifteen minutes, and they’ll come right off. Then if you want to reuse them, you can use regular nail glue.”
Jason watched as Linda carefully picked a size, placed the nail in place, and pressed it down firmly. They added about a quarter of an inch to his natural nails. When she had all ten in place his made his hands look somewhat feminine. Then came the polish, and they really looked feminine. He liked what he was seeing.
When Linda was all done, she looked at Ronnie, who had a big smile on her face.
“Now, for a wig.”, Linda said.
“Can I see?”, Jason asked.
“I think you should wait until we get the wig on. Don’t you?”, Linda said, looking at Ronnie.
“Yea.”, Ronnie said, “I think the complete look needs to be there. No use spoiling the surprise.”
“I’m thinking, with his blue eyes, a blond, or light brown with blond highlights.”
“Maybe. How about a strawberry blond?”
“Might work. I’ll get a few, and we’ll try them.”
Linda brought a few wigs in various styles, and colors. And, started trying them. A long blond one, a shorter blond one, a short light brown with highlights, and then a strawberry blond one. Linda noticed Ronnie’s face light up when she put the strawberry blond one on Jason. The wig was a shag cut that did a nice job of framing his face. Linda spent sometime styling it, so it looked just right, then stood back, and nodded yes.
“Can I see yet?”, Jason asked.
“Just a second, lover.”, Ronnie replied, “This needs something. Linda, didn’t I see a good selection of earrings in the shop?”
“There’s a mixture of pierced, and clip on.”
“It’s a shame your ears aren’t pierced.”, Ronnie said to Jason, “Or, we could share.”
“We can do that for you. But, you’d have to leave the studs in for a few weeks, until they heal. So, no really pretty ones for a while.”, Linda added.
“No way.”, was Jason’s reply.
Ronnie, as she walked out into the shop, looked over her shoulder, and said, “Chicken.”
Then Linda said to Jason, “You know, you’re only the second guy that I’ve done a make over on that’s had a girlfriend with him. I wish I had a girlfriend that was as supportive as she is.”
“Not a girlfriend.”, Jason replied, “She’s my wife.”
“You lucky guy. And, she’s very pretty to boot.”
“Thank you. You a girlfriend?”
“Yea. I’m a guy. I just love to dress, and look like a girl so much, that I’ve started living full time as a one.”
Jason snapped around, looked at Linda, and said, “You are kidding? You’re a guy! You look, and even sound, just like a girl.”
“All guy except for some minor surgical stuff. It’s taken a lot of work.”
“I would have never guessed.”
“That’s the idea. I only tell people that I want to know. And, I get hit on by guys all the time. But, I only like girls. So,”, Linda said, with a big smile, “I guess I’m a lesbian.”
Just then Ronnie came back with a pair of earrings. She carefully clipped them on Jason’s ears. Then said, “If it’s all right with Linda, you can look.”
As Linda turned the chair toward the mirror, she said, “Fine by me.”
Ronnie and Linda watched as the expression on Jason’s face turned from one of utter surprise, to one of utter wonder. Linda whispered to Ronnie, “I just love watching the expressions when it turns out this good.”
“And, it is very good.”, Ronnie whispered to Linda, then said to Jason, “Well. What do you think, lover?”
“I don’t know what to say. It’s amazing. I love it. I look . . . I actually look like a girl.”, Jason replied.
“Yes you do! Wait till you get the dress on.”
Ronnie got the dress, helped Jason into it, and zipped it up for him. He looked in the full length mirror, and just loved what he was seeing. Linda said, “The only thing I would change is black underwear for the white,”
“I thought of that.”, Ronnie said, “But, it’s all he has right now. But, we’ll fix that.”
“He’s a lucky guy to have someone like you.”
“No. I’m the lucky one.”
“Jason. Do you mind if I take a few after pictures? I like to keep a record of make overs when they turn out this good. And, I’ll give you a disk with copies of them.”
“Go right ahead, and take all you want. Then you can show me where I can take off the makeup.”
Ronnie glared at Jason, put her hands on her hips, and said, “Take it off! Take it off! You really want to undo all of Linda’s hard work that quickly?”
Jason said, “No. But . . .”
“But what?”
“I’m not going home like this.”
“Who said anything about home.”
“Huh?”
“See how I’m dressed?”
“Yea. I was wondering why you were so dressed up.”
“I didn’t dress this way just to come here. I want to go out to dinner.”
“No problem. I’ll just change back into my guy clothes.”
“They’re not dressy enough.”
“Not dressy enough?”
“Nope. We’re going some place fancy.”
“We can go home, and I’ll change.”
“We don’t have time for that. We’d be late for our reservations at the Fireside.”
The whole time this conversation was going on. Linda was standing behind Jason, and trying to control herself. She saw where Ronnie was going with this.
“The Fireside!”
“Our reservations are in just under an hour.”
“I can’t go like this!”
“Why not?”
“Everyone will know I’m a guy. Besides. What if we see someone that we know?”
“Believe me, no one could tell you’re a guy, and there is no way that anyone would recognize you. I’m married to you, and I wouldn’t recognize you. They would just think I’m out with a girlfriend. What did you see when you looked in the mirror?”
“Me, dressed as a girl.”
“Well, yea. When I look at you, I see a girl. I know it’s you. But, if I didn’t know it was you, I would have figured you for a real girl. It’s amazing how good you look. The only thing that would give you away is when you talk.”
“You really want to go out with me looking, and dressed like this? Won’t you be embarrassed?”
“Yes, I want to go out with you. You look just fine. And, no you won’t embarrass me, or yourself. If I thought you would, then I would never suggest it. I wouldn’t hurt you that way.”
Jason turned, and looked at Linda for some support. Linda smiled at him, and said, “Don’t look at me honey. She’s telling you the truth. I would even be happy to be seen with you. You are very passable, except for the voice, and some mannerisms. Just watch the real girls, and learn. And, just believe in yourself, relax, be confident, and enjoy. The whole trick is being confident, and learning the mannerisms. Look at me. You didn’t know I was a guy until I told you.”
With a look of total surprise, Ronnie looked at Linda.
“Sorry.”, Linda continued, “While you were in the shop, Jason and I were talking, and I told him that I’m really a guy. I just happen to love girl things so much, that I live full time as a girl. A little surgery on the face, and boobs. And, no one knows unless I tell them, or they see the extra equipment.”
“You fooled me.”, Ronnie said.
“That’s the idea. It’s all an illusion. And, Jason, you really do look good enough to pass.” Handing him a photo album, Linda continued, “Take a look through this album, and find anyone prettier, more feminine than you are right now.”
Ronnie walked over, and looked over Jason’s shoulder as he went through the album. On one side of a page was the photo of a man, on the other was a photo of a woman.
Jason asked, “Before and after shots?”
“Yes. Some of them are very good. In fact three of them, like me, live full time as girls. This album is the best of the best we’ve ever done. And, I want to add you.”
After looking at all the pictures, Jason said, “I think all of these girls are better looking than I am.”
“Honey.”, Linda said, “Pick one, and I’ll hold it up next to the mirror, so you can compare them.”
Jason picked one, Linda held it up next to the mirror, and Jason looked. Then Linda picked one, and also held it up next to the mirror. Linda then said, “And?”
Jason answered, “They’re both very pretty, and I’d figure them for real girls. You really think I look that good?”
“You look as good as the second one, and better than the first. You saw it for yourself. Didn’t you?”
“Looks like I’m out voted in this.”, Jason said. “But . . . “
“But, what?”, Ronnie asked.
Holding up his left hand, he pointed to his wedding band, a man’s wedding band, and said, “This, and it’s not coming off. And, my watch.”
Linda said, “I’ll be right back.” And, she walked back into the shop.
“She’s really a guy?”, Ronnie whispered.
“That’s what she told me. And, that she also only likes girls.”
“Interesting.”
Linda was back in a couple of minutes, carrying a few things. And said, “Put this ring on, next to your wedding band. It will make it look smaller, and it looks like an engagement ring. Take off your watch, and put this bracelet on. It will hide the mark left by the watch. This purse will go really great with the dress. This choker neckless will really add some class. And, since you’re going out, there’s one last thing I’d like to do.”
“What?”, Jason asked.
“I’d like to glue your wig on. The pinning that I did should hold, but the wig glue would really hold it in place. There wouldn’t be a chance that it would come off, and you could brush it if necessary. And, it would help it feel like it was really a part of you.”
“Why not. What’s one more thing.”
“Jason!”, Ronnie said, “Linda is only trying to help.”
“I’m sorry. But, the butterflies are starting to have young.”
“That’s all right.”, Linda said, as she started to carefully glue the wig on. When she was done, she put a bottle of remover in Jason’s purse.
As they were walking back through the store, with Jason in the lead, Linda said, “You know Jason, you walk in those heels just like you’ve done it all of your life. You even have a nice little wiggle.”
Ronnie turned to Linda, and said, “He told me that heels were one of his favorite things to wear.”
“No one is ever going read that he’s a guy from that walk. It’s not over done.”
A little while later, Jason and Ronnie were pulling into the parking lot of the Fireside. Ronnie had driven, Jason didn’t feel secure driving in three inch heels. Walking, yes. Driving, no. They decided to park the car themselves, instead of using the valet service.
As Ronnie parked the car, she said, “Just let me do all the talking, and everything will be fine.”
“I can’t do this.”
She turned, looked at him, and said, “Honey. It will be fine. I’d never do anything to hurt you. If I didn’t think that you could pass we would have just gone home. I figured that if the boutique did as good of a job as they said on their web site, that you would be passable. Linda did a remarkable job on you. You look very great. You just have to relax. But, if you really want to leave we will.”
“I’m really scarred. All I wanted to do was find out what I’d look like with makeup and a wig. And, now you’ve got me conned into going to a restaurant. If someone figures it out . . . “
“No one will. Believe me, you make a very pretty lady. You’re tall, but your total look fits that. And, if I feel that someone has read you, I promise, I’ll get us out of there as quickly as I can.”
“It’s really against my better judgement. And, I should be really mad at you. But, if you think it will work. I guess.”
“It’ll be fun. Relax, and you’ll be just fine. Just hold your head high. Like you’re confident as to who you are, and are saying look at me, I’m pretty, I’m feminine, and I know it. And, just a little smile. The smile adds to the mystique. And, be sure, and let the maitre d' help you with your chair.”
Jason looked at Ronnie, took a very deep breath, and got out of the car. As they walked to the restaurant, she watched him walk, smiled, and told him, “Steps a little shorter. Swing your hips just a little more. Let the heels do their thing with your walk. You’ve done it at home.”
The doorman opened the door for them, and said, “Good evening ladies.”
The maitre d' met them, and asked, “Ladies, may I help you?”
“Yes.”, Ronnie answered, “You have a reservation under the name of Blackwell.”
The maitre d' checked his reservation list, and said, “Yes, miss. A table for two. It will be about twenty minutes before it’s ready. May I suggest waiting in our lounge.”
“Thank you. That will be fine.”
The two girls walked into the lounge, found a table, and sat. Ronnie could sense that Jason was very nervous. She leaned over, placed her hand on his knee, and whispered, “Honey, relax. You are doing great. Like Linda told you, you walk in those heels just like you’ve done it all you life. And, sweeping your skirt under you was the piece de resistance.”
“If you say so. But, seeing everyone looking at us makes me very nervous.”
“Remember, that we are both taller than the average girl. With three inch heels, it puts both of us at just over six feet tall. Most people always take a long look at tall girls. I’ve gotten it all my life. Besides, Linda made you look very pretty, and they’re looking at that too. The men in want, and most of the women are jealous. ”
A waitress came up, and took their drink order. After she had returned with their drinks, Ronnie said, “I have to use the ladies.”
“Okay. I’ll be here when you get back.”
“No girlfriend. Girlfriends go to the ladies together.”
His eyes got big, as he said, “No way. There’s no way. I really can’t do that.”
“Sure you can. Come on.”
“No way.”
“Honey. It would look strange if I went, and you stayed here. Besides, what if someone talks to you.”
Jason frowned at her a little, got up very reluctantly, and walked with Ronnie to the ladies’ room. At the door, he hesitated, Ronnie looked at him with a little smile, he took a deep breath, and they walked in. There were two ladies just finishing, and walking out. The four smiled at each other. As Ronnie went into a stall, she said to Jason, “Just go over there, and freshen your makeup. Linda put everything that you’ll need in you purse. I won’t be long.”
This was the fanciest restroom Jason had ever been in, fancy wall paper, two dressing tables, and a couch. He walked over to one of the two dressing tables, sat, and looked in his purse to see what Linda had put in it. A lipstick, some of the perfume that she had used on him, mascara, compact, a small hair brush, his wallet, the glue remover, and a white cardboard tube. He looked at himself in the mirror, and still couldn’t believe the work that Linda had done. It looked to him as if his lipstick could use a little touch up. So, he carefully applied a little lipstick, and blotted it as Linda had him do.
Ronnie came out of the stall, stood and watched Jason for a minute. She smiled, as she watched him check his make up, and look at his hair. She walked up behind him, looked into the same mirror, checked her makeup, and said to him, “Fluff your hair a little like this.” And, she used her fingers to fluff her hair a little, and he followed suit. Then she said, “Ready lover?”
“I’m glad no one came in.”
Jason was leading them back to there table in the lounge, and he froze. And, Ronnie said, “What?”
“It’s Mrs. Reynolds, mom and dad’s next door neighbor, and Mrs. Carver.”, Jason whispered.
“Where?”
“Just walking into the lounge, and they’re headed this way.”
“Relax. Let me handle it.”
As they continued walking back to their table in the lounge, Mrs. Reynolds recognized Ronnie, smiled, and said, “Hello my dear.”
“Hello, Mrs. Reynolds. Mrs. Carver. How are you?”
“I’m fine dear. Is Jason with you?”, Mrs. Reynolds asked.
“No. Just a girl’s night out with my friend, Jaimie. She’s visiting from France. Mrs. Reynolds, Mrs. Carver, this is Jaimie D'Aubigne. Jamie, this is Mrs. Reynolds and Mrs. Carver. You’ll have to excuse Jaimie, she came down with a bad case of laryngitis on her flight over here, and she can’t talk.”
The three greeted each other, and Mrs. Reynolds said, “You poor dear. Lots of hot tea, with lemon and honey should help.”
“Thank you Mrs. Reynolds. We’ll give that a try.”, Ronnie said.
“Have a nice evening without the men. We all need that once in a while. And, say hello to Jason for me.”
“Thank you.”, and with a smile, Ronnie said, “And, yes it’s nice being out without the men.”
Ronnie and Jason walked back to their table in the lounge, and sat back down. Jason looked at Ronnie, and whispered, “That was too close. And, where did Jaimie D'Aubigne come from.”
“It wasn’t that close. She’s known Jason since you moved here, and there was no sign of recognition. Jaimie D'Aubigne was just a grasp. I needed a feminine name for you, and that’s just what popped into my mind. D'Aubigne is mere’s maiden name. And, your little smile didn’t hurt. And, I think you’re going to be Jaimie from now on when you’re dressed.”
“Quick thinking, girlfriend. And, that was a nervous smile.”
Ronnie smiled at that. A few minutes later the maitre d' walked up to their table, and said, “Ladies, your table is ready. If you will follow me.”
Ronnie and Jason/Jaimie, carrying their drinks, followed the maitre d' into the restaurant area. He led them right past where Mrs. Reynolds and Mrs. Carver were sitting with their husbands. Jason/Jaimie became nervous again. They acknowledged each other as they walked past the table, and they heard Mrs. Carver say, “Two such tall, and pretty girls. Jason is a lucky boy.”
The maitre d' helped both Ronnie and Jason with their seats, and left them with menus. They enjoyed a nice dinner. With Jason/Jaimie realizing that he had to eat small portions, so the waist cincher wouldn’t get any tighter. They just chatted like two friends, with Jason/Jaimie whispering his part.
As they were walking back to the car, Ronnie asked, “Are you all right?”
“I was nervous as hell in there, especially with the Reynolds and Carvers. But, I’m feeling okay. Not completely relaxed, but all right. When did you plan this dinner thing?”
“Right after you hit me with the make over. I figured, that I could talk you into going out afterwards if you looked as good as I thought that you might. And, if it didn’t turn out good, we could have just gone home. After seeing what Linda did, I’m glad I did it. You really did well in there. And, playing with your hair, where did you learn that?”
“I should be really mad at you for pulling this. And, I was about ready to run out of there when I saw Mrs. Reynolds. But, I would have had to have gone right passed her. I’m glad you were thinking clearer than I was. I was playing with my hair?”
“Yes. Just like a girl would do. Want to go some place?”
“Where?”
“We have time to get you something before they close.”
“Where?”
“You’ll see.”
In about fifteen minutes they were pulling into a large strip mall, and into a parking place in front of Kathy’s Bridal Boutique. Jason/Jaimie looked at Ronnie, and said, “What are we doing here?”
“Remember what Linda said about black under things.”
“Yea.”
“Good place to get them. This is where I got your cincher”
“But, in black? At a bridal shop.”
As Ronnie was getting out of the car, she answered, “Sure. Not every bride wears white under her gown. Come on.”
Jason/Jaimie without hesitation, got out of the car, and started to follow Ronnie into the store. Ronnie stopped, turned, looked at Jason/Jaimie, and said, “Remember just a little smile. It adds to the look. And, you got out of the car just like a lady should.”
There were a few customers in the store, and three clerks. As they walked in, they were greeted by a pleasant middle-aged woman, and she asked, “Is there anything that I can help you with?”
Ronnie replied, “My friend is looking for a few things. Do you mind if we look around?”
“Not at all my dear. If you need any help, my name is Dorothy.”
“Thank you.”
Ronnie and Jaimie started looking around the store. Ronnie had purchased the waist cincher here, and knew where they were. But, she thought it would be fun to look around. She watched Jason as they looked at very intimate items of clothes, bras, panties, garter belts, corsets, and nylons. Not only in white, but pinks, yellows, black, and other colors.
Jaimie was a little standoffish in looking at the intimate things. Ronnie whispered, “You’re a girl. You can touch these now without anyone thinking anything about it.”
They wandered into the part of the building where the wedding gowns, bride’s maid dresses, and formals were. Again, Ronnie, with a smile, was watching Jaimie’s reaction. At about a quarter to nine, Dorothy announced that the store would be closing soon. So, Ronnie guided Jaimie back over to the intimate section, and easily found the waist cincher in black, with a matching thong. As well as a pretty black satin bra. And, took them to the counter where Dorothy was checking out another customer.
When it was Ronnie and Jaimie’s turn, Dorothy said, “I’m glad you found what you were looking for.”
“Yes.”, Ronnie said, “You have a very nice shop, with some very nice things. And, you’ll have to excuse my friend, she has a bad case of laryngitis.”
Looking at Jaimie, Dorothy said, “Poor dear. You need to take better care of yourself.” Then looking at Ronnie, she said, “Thank you, my dear.”
As they got into the car, Ronnie said, “You passed in there with flying colors. I told you that you could do it.”
After they were back home, Ronnie walked up to Jaimie, took her face in her hands, looked her in the eyes, kissed her, and said, “All right lover. Now, explain.”
“Explain what?”
“Why you were so nervous the first time you took me out.”
“I thought you’d forgotten about that?”
“Not me, lover. So, tell.”
“All right. Even though you told me that you wanted me to take you out, I really felt that you were way out of my league. You were so pretty, and so sophisticated. I figured that I didn’t have a snowballs chance in hell with you. That’s one of the reasons that I never asked you out, until you said something. I just figured that we were friends, and nothing more. And, that you weren’t interested in me. Even though we studied together, and things. I was so nervous when I picked you up to go to that movie, that I almost chickened out.”
“You are kidding me?”
“No. I came very close to not picking you up that afternoon. My heart was in my throat when I walked up to your door. I just couldn’t believe that you really wanted to go out with me.”
“Honey. I . . . I don’t believe this.”
“And, you know. Not picking you up that day, would have been the biggest mistake in my life. I would have missed out on being with the person that has become the most important thing in my life.”
“You’re going to make me cry, and mess up my makeup.”
“I think mine is already a mess.” Jaimie looked up at Ronnie, and her mascara was running down her cheeks. Ronnie wiped away her tears, and kissed her again.
“You know.”, Ronnie said, “It feels weird kissing someone with that much lipstick on. And, lips that are so full.”
“No it doesn’t. It feels good. And, you have the most kissable lips!” And, Jaimie kissed her. It wasn’t long before they were removing each others clothing. They didn’t bother with removing their makeup, or Jaimie’s wig. And, this ended up being the most intense love making session of their marriage.
Sunday morning, Ronnie was cuddled up as usual with Jason. But, something wasn’t right, there was strawberry blond hair in her face. Then she remembered last night, and smiled to herself. Awhile later as they were getting up, Ronnie said, “Girlfriend. Your hair is a mess.”
“Huh?”
“You still have the wig on, and it’s a shambles. And, you slept in your makeup.”
Jason felt his head, smiled, and said, “I’m surprised that it’s still on. That was some evening, you little sneak.”
“Linda did a good job. And, you enjoyed it. Didn’t you?”
“Well, most of it.”
“What didn’t you enjoy? I know, the part after we got home.”
“That was the best part. No, it was running into Mrs. Reynolds and Mrs. Carver.”
“I can understand that. But, you were great. And, I told you that no one would read you. I only hope that Mrs. Reynolds doesn’t say anything to your mom about meeting Jaimie.”
“Oh, God! They talk all the time.”
“Don’t worry. If she says something, we’ll handle it then.”
“Easy for you to say.”
“She probably won’t say a word about it.”
“I hope.”
“You know. You were so cute when we were in the bridal shop. I was watching you, and you were in heaven. The look on your face, as you looked at all the things in that shop, was to say the least, amazing. I wish I’d had a camera.”
“It was that obvious?”
“It was to me. It was almost like a child in a candy shop.”
Ronnie and Jason were having dinner with his parents that evening. And, the wig that Jason had worn, was only rented, and they had to return it. So, on the way to his parents house, they made the trip back to The Changing Scene to return it. Linda was at the counter, and was happy to see Ronnie and Jason again, and asked, “How did things go last night?”
Jason rolled his eyes, as Ronnie said, “It went great!” And, then she went on to give Linda the details of the evening.
After Ronnie was done, Linda said, “You two really had some fun. I wish I could’ve been there. Jason, how did it feel to be out like that?”
“Really scary at first.”, Jason replied, “I felt like a guy in a dress. And, I thought that’s how everyone was seeing me. But, no one was paying that much attention to us. Other than to look, and smile. I never thought that in a million years that I could ever go out dressed, let alone pass like that. And, after a while, it wasn’t like I was fooling people, but it was just like being someone out for an evening with a friend. I did think that I was going to die when Ronnie took me to the ladies room. And, then seeing my parents next door neighbor. I should be mad at Ronnie for pulling that on me.”
“The more he relaxed,”, Ronnie, with a big smile, added, “the more fun he was to be with. And, I could see more of his feminine side. I shouldn’t have done that to him. But, after seeing how good he looked when you were done, it would have been a waste to not show him off. I’m glad I did. It was a fun evening.”
“Jason, I told you it was all in the attitude. If you think you pass, you will. You don’t have a wig, do you?”, Linda asked.
“No. That was the first time that I’d ever worn one.”
“I can make you a really good deal on that one. It’s a human hair wig, and a really good one. I can give it to you for cost.”
Jason looked at Ronnie. And, Ronnie said, “Love, It’s you.”
As they were having dinner that evening, Jason’s mom said, “Oh. Mrs. Reynolds sends her love. And, said that it was really nice to see Ronnie and her friend at the Fireside last night.”
Jason nearly chocked. But, Ronnie covered with, “That was Jaimie. You met her at our wedding. Unfortunately, she was only in town for a few hours, so we just had a girl’s night out, or I would have brought her over.”
“That’s nice dear. Mrs. Reynolds said that Jaimie, was it, was a very tall, pretty, girl.”
“Yes. She’s even a little taller then I am.”
With that, the subject was dropped. And, on the way home, Jason said, “That was some quick thinking when mom brought up Mrs. Reynolds.”
“I figured that something might be said. So, I had been thinking about what to say, and that seemed to be the best story.”
Jason continued to dress at home. But, Ronnie was unsuccessful in getting him to go out again.
About two months later, Jason was home alone, and there was knock at the door. He opened it. And, it was Puppy, looking just like a little whipped puppy, and she asked, “Is Ronnie home?”
“No. Come on in. She’ll be back in half an hour or so.”
“No. I’ll come back later.”
“Amy. It’s all right. You can come in, and wait.”
“You sure?”
“Yes.”
“Thanks.”
Amy came in, and just sat in the living room. Jason could tell that something was wrong, very wrong, but he didn’t pry. He offered her something to drink. She just shook her head no. He sat there with her, in silence.
Jason finally heard Ronnie walk up to the door, and he got up to meet her. He gave her a kiss, and she asked, “Is that Amy’s car out front?”
“Yea. She got here about half an hour ago, and seems very depressed. She won’t even talk to me.”
Ronnie’s expression turned from one of happiness to see Jason, to one of concern. She walked into the livingroom, Amy looked up at her, and the tears started. Ronnie sat down next to her, and held her. Jason knew that it was best to leave the two girls alone, so he hid in the kitchen.
It was better than an hour later when Ronnie and Amy walked into the kitchen, and all Ronnie said was, “Men!”
“What!?”, Jason replied.
“You men are heartless.”
“What did I do?”
“You, nothing. But, Ray broke up with Amy for no apparent reason.”
“No reason what so ever?”
“No. He’s even known all along that Amy was bi, and didn’t seem to care. And, then today, he tells her that it’s all over. No reason. No explanation.”
“Yea. I’ve got everything I own out in the car.”, Amy said, “The apartment was his, so I just moved out.”
“Do you have anywhere to go?”, Jason asked. Amy just shook her head no. And, Jason added, “Why don’t you stay with us for a few days until you find a place?”
Ronnie looked at Jason, smiled, and mouthed, ‘That’s so sweet.’
“I couldn’t do that.”, Amy answered
“Honey. You’re like family. You’re the sister I never had. So, our house is your house.”, Ronnie said.
“Come on. We’ll help bring some of your things in.”, Jason added.
Amy stayed for four days, until she found a small apartment about a mile away.
A few weeks later on a Saturday morning Jason and Ronnie were sitting, and eating breakfast. When Jason said, “Want to go out to dinner and a movie tonight?”
“That would be fun.”, Ronnie replied.
With a grin, Jason said, “Want to see if Jaimie wants to go?”
“Huh?”
“Do you want to see if Jaimie wants to go?”
“You want to go out as Jaimie?”
“Yea. I’ve been thinking about it, and I’d like to do it again. But, maybe this time just a casual thing.”
Ronnie actually got a little excited that Jason had suggested this, and said, “That would be fun. Want to visit Linda, and see what she can suggest for a casual look for you.”
“I thought you could do it? Besides, it may be too short a notice.”
“I could, but I kind of like her. And, it might be good to see what she does for a casual look. Want me to call her?”
Later that afternoon, Jason was again sitting in Linda’s makeup chair. And, Linda again started with the lip plumper, and then without asking, went to work on his eyebrows. She cleaned them up, thinned them a little, and added a subtle arch, even before the wig cap, and tape. When she was all done, Jason had a very nice simple feminine look, not too much, and not too little. And, as she was working on his wig, Linda said, “You know I’m really jealous of you two.”
Ronnie asked, “Why?”
“You have a fantastic relationship. You support his feminine side like . . . like . . . I don’t know what. But, it’s great. How did you two ever meet?”
As Jason, now Jaimie, was putting on a scooped neck blouse, and slipping on a pair of tight, back zip, jeans, Ronnie told Linda the story of high school, France, the quick marriage, and him telling her of his crossdressing. Linda sat there in her makeup chair, and just shook her head.
Jaimie looked at her, and said, “What?”
“I just wish I could find someone that was half accepting of me, as Ronnie is of you.”
“There have to be more like her out there?”
“You’re right. But, remember, I’m a little bit different than you are.”
“I know. But, there has to be someone.”
Linda got up to answer the phone, and Ronnie said, “Think she might like to go with us tonight?”
“She might.”, Jaimie said,.”Why?”
“Well, I really do like her. And, she seems a little down.”
“Ah, the mothering instincts again.”
Ronnie just scowled at Jaimie.
When Linda came back, Ronnie asked, “You doing anything this evening?”
“No.”, Linda replied.
“Would you like to go to dinner, and a movie with us?”
“I couldn’t impose.”
“I wouldn’t have asked, if you were.”
“Well . . . “
“Good. I’ll take that as a yes.”
“Is she always this pushy?”, Linda, with a wink and smile, asked Jaimie.
“Only if she wants her own way. Which is ninety nine percent of the time.”
Of course this got a dirty look from Ronnie, and a “Vous paierez.” (You’ll pay.)
The three went to a small restaurant, that Linda knew of, had a very nice meal, and enjoyed making small talk. Jaimie noticed that Ronnie was getting a twinkle in her eye, and a little smile. She looked at her, like what are you planning? Her smile got even broader.
“You know Jaimie.”, Linda said, “I’ve been watching you. And, for this being only your second time out, you really are comfortable when you’re in fem mode. I’ve only caught a couple of things you did that were masculine in any way, and that was only because I was looking for them. The only thing that would really give you away, as far as I’m concerned, is your voice.”
“Thanks.”, Jaimie said, “Tonight was just a whim. Ronnie’s been after me, for a long time, to go out again, and I finally felt that it might be fun to do. I’m fine when I’m with friends, and not a bunch of people. This restaurant is great, not too many people, and the staff seems great. And, Ronnie does have fun with me when I’m dressed at home. She really gets on me if I show one little non-feminine trait when I’m dressed. But, I’m just not comfortable in large groups. I just feel that someone will read me. The voice, I guess I’m stuck with.”
“Good for her. You need to enjoy your feminine side. It’s a gift. And, maybe not stuck.”
“Maybe not stuck?”
“Voice lessons. That’s how I did mine. I use to be able to switch from male to female, and back. But, I’ve been in female mode for so long, that I think I’m stuck there.”
“How long did it take you to learn to switch your voice?”
“A little more than six months of hard practice.”
They never did make it to the movie. They talked the evening away. On the way home, Jaimie asked Ronnie, “What were you thinking about during dinner? You got that, I’ve got an idea that will get Jason into trouble, look in your eyes. And, you were quieter than usual.”
“Not you. And, not in trouble. But, we’ve got two friends that are lonely.”
“Oh God! Now she’s trying to be a match maker.”
Luckily they were at a red light, because that got him a hard punch in the arm.
“It wouldn’t hurt to introduce them. Would it?”
“I guess not.”
The following weekend, Ronnie had Linda and Amy over for dinner. And, it appeared that they hit it off, at least as friends.
Two weeks later, Amy was again over for supper, and was helping Ronnie prepare it, while Jason looked on. Amy said, “I think you know that Linda and I had a date the other night.”
“I’d heard a rumor to that effect.”, Ronnie said, with a little smile, “How was it?”
“Very nice. And, very interesting. She took me out to dinner, and we had a nice time just sitting, and chatting. She’s a very nice, and a very interesting, person. And, very up front about herself.”
“Oh?”
“Yea. She tells anyone she goes out with right up front all about herself. Did you know that she’s really a guy?”
Ronnie looked at Jason, then back at Amy.
“Ah . . . “, was all that Ronnie could say.
“I thought so.”
“Mad?”
“No. I’m just glad she told me up front. Where did you meet her?”
Jason’s eyes got very big when Ronnie said, “Where she works.”
Amy said, “But, that’s a boutique that caters to cross . . . No!”, then she looking at Jason, and finished with, “You can’t be.”
Jason turned red, and looked at Ronnie for support. Ronnie looked at Amy, and said, “What if he is?”
“Nothing. But from some of the things you’ve told me, I can’t believe Jason’s gay.”
Ronnie just started laughing. Both, Jason and Amy just looked at her in questioning way. Finally Ronnie said, “Gay. Are you nuts? He’s not gay. Why did you say that?”
“Well . . . Crossdressers are gay. Aren’t they?”
“Amy. Amy. Amy. No, love. Most crossdressers are not gay. And, believe me. Jason is not gay. I couldn’t ask for a better lover. Didn’t Linda tell you that she only likes girls?”
“Yea. But, I thought she was an exception. A strange kind of an exception, but an exception.”
“You need an education.”
“But, Jason dressed as a girl. Sorry. But, that’s got to be funny.”
Jason looked at Ronnie again, but this time not for support, but with anger in his eyes.
Ronnie asked Jason, “Can I show her?”
“I don’t know if I want her seeing anything!”, Jason snapped back.
“Honey!”
“Oh, go on! I’m out to the world now.”
Ronnie grabbed Amy’s hand, and almost dragged her out of the kitchen. The two girls were gone for almost an hour.
Jason was sitting at the table with his arms folded, when the girls returned. Amy walked up to him, put her hands on his shoulders, and said, “Jason. I’m so very sorry for what I said. Those pictures were unbelievable. And, Ronnie said that you’ve actually gone out dressed a couple of times.”
“Yea. Not funny now. Right?”, Jason said.
“Jason. I am so very sorry. I should have never said what I did. Ronnie really chewed me out. Please forgive me? You really did look fantastic.”
“Okay.”, he said looking at Ronnie, “But, honey you had better lend her that book.”
“Book?”, Amy asked.
“A very good book that might open your eyes a little.”, Ronnie answered, “So. What’s going on with you and Linda?”
“I’m not sure yet. She’s very nice. I just don’t know if I can handle the guy as a girl thing. But, we’re going out again.”
“We’ve had some nice talks with her, and think she’s a very sincere person. I guess that’s why Ronnie thought that the two of you might get along.”, Jason said.
“Jason!”, Ronnie said.
Later that evening, after Amy had left, Ronnie and Jason were cuddling on the couch, and Ronnie said, “You should have seen Amy’s face when I showed her your pictures, it was priceless. The first thing she said was, ‘That can’t be Jason.’ And, then I told her about Mrs. Reynolds, she almost lost it.”
“What she said still hurt.”
Ronnie swung around so that she was straddling his lap, looking at him face to face, and said, “Honey. I know it did. She wasn’t thinking, and I really told her that she hurt you. We had a talk about you, and Jaimie, and me. And, she understands that Jaimie is a major part of who you are, and who I love.”
“So, she’s not going to spread this around?”
“She won’t tell a soul. She loves the two of us too much to hurt us.”
“Good. That’s a load off my mind. How does she really feel about Linda?”
“She really isn’t sure yet. Like she said, she’s having a problem with the guy that looks more like a girl than she does thing. And, I think that seeing those pictures of you, kind of threw her for a loop.”
“I have to admit, when Linda first told me, it was strange to me. But, after getting to know her I see her as a girl.”
“Me too. You know. I have the same problem with you.”
“What problem?”
“You are coming really close to looking better than I do. And, I have to work hard keeping up.”
“Oh, bull!”
“No bull, lover. Linda did such a good job that it’s almost scarey. And, you are getting good at doing the look yourself.”
“I guess I’d better quit while I’m ahead.”
“No way. I love having Jaimie around. Even though most of the time we don’t go anywhere. But, it’s been great fun teaching her things, shopping with her those few times, and she’s great in bed.”
“Oh, is Jaimie a better lover than I am?”
“Mmmm . . . Sometimes.”
“Really?”
“Yea.”
With that he pushed her down on the couch, and began seducing her. It wasn’t long before . . .
Afterwards, they were cuddled up on the livingroom floor, and he asked, “All right. Who’s better, Jaimie or Jason?”
“Oh . . . I don’t know . . . I think maybe Jaimie.”
“Is that so!” And, he started tickling her.
“Stop. Stop. Please stop.”
“Who’s better?”
“Jaimie. . . . Stop. Stop. Please stop. Okay. Okay. Jason. Jason’s the better lover.”
He bent down, kissed her, and cuddled her close.
Then she whispered, “What’s really nice, is that you’re both Jason and Jamie. But, Jaimie is a softer, gentler, slower lover.”
Later that week, at dinner, Ronnie said, “Amy stopped by today.”
“How’s she doing?”
“Great. She’s over Ray. And, I guess that she and Linda have seen a little more of each other. But, she’s still having a little problem with the guy as a girl thing. Not to mention sex with her. That’s what she wanted to talk about.”
“And, I assume that you were your usual helpful self.”
“Of course. We’re having a girl’s night out on Saturday.”
Late on that Saturday afternoon, the doorbell at the apartment rang, and Ronnie said, “Honey! Could you get that? I’m busy.”
“Sure.”, Jason replied.
He opened the door, and it was Amy and Linda. They were both dressed very nicely for their girls night out. He said, “Hi guys. Come on in. I think Ronnie’s still getting ready.”
“Where’s Jaimie?”, Linda asked.
“Huh?”
“Well. It’s a girl’s night out, and we figured that Jaimie was going with us.”
Ronnie had walked up behind Jason, and was grinning.
“I don’t think so.”, Jason replied, “Ronnie never said anything about Jaimie going. And, I just figured that the three of you wanted to go alone.”
“Wrong lover.”, Ronnie said, “Linda and I figured that it was time for Amy to meet Jaimie face to face. And, that she might like to see Linda work her magic transforming you into her.”
“Ah . . . Thanks for the warning.”
A little while later Jason was sitting at the kitchen table in a black bra, black thong, black waist cincher, and nylons, while Linda worked on his makeup. Again with the eyebrows, and Linda chastised him with, “If you don’t start taking better care of your eyebrows, I’m going to wax them off completely, and draw them on.” Everyone laughed, except Jason.
It didn’t take long for Linda to bring Jaimie out. And, Amy couldn’t believe what she was seeing. Linda explained, “Jason is lucky. He is somewhat small boned, and his facial structure reflects that. So, it’s easy to change his look. About the only thing that would help, would be higher cheek bones. But, we can do that for the most part with makeup.”
When Linda had his wig in place and styled, Amy just shook her head.
Jason then disappeared into the bedroom, and when he came back, he was wearing a black leather skirt, a white blouse with fancy lace that let his black bra show through, a pair of black, three inch, sandals, and some nice jewelry.
Looking at Amy, Jason said, “Well. Do I pass?”
“If I didn’t know better . . . “, Amy said.
“I told you he was passable, didn’t I?”, Linda said.
“Yea. Ronnie showed me pictures. You told me. But, seeing it in person.” And, she just shook her head in disbelief.
“My only problem,”, Linda said, “is that I feel very small next to these two. Girls shouldn’t be allowed to be so tall.”
The girls didn’t get back to the apartment until after two in the morning, and it was lucky that Jaimie had decided to be the designated driver, or it would have been a cab ride home. Ronnie, Amy, and Linda were a little tipsy to say the least. Jaimie made coffee for them. And, then insisted that Amy and Linda spend the night. The couch was a hide-a-bed, so Amy and Linda ended up there. He had to help Ronnie undress, and the sexual tryst that usually happens after Jason was Jaimie didn’t happen that night.
On Sunday, Jason was up before anyone else, and that was around noon. And, he was sitting in the kitchen, when he heard a noise. He looked up in time to see Amy, completely naked, wander from the livingroom to the bathroom. And, a few minutes later wander back.
About half an hour later, Ronnie wandered into the kitchen, looking like something the cat had drug in. She poured a cup of coffee, sat at the table, and Jason said, “You look terrible.”
“I hope it’s not as bad as I feel. Don’t ever let me do that again?”
“I won’t. You had better go get a couple of spare robes for our house guests.”
“Why?”
“Amy gave me quite a show a little while ago, going to the bathroom completely naked.”
“She what!?”
“She walked to the bathroom completely naked.”
Laughing, Ronnie said, “Oh God. I forgot she sleeps in the nude.”
“Hmm. Even in bed with Linda?”
“Last night, I don’t think she cared.”
Ronnie went, got a couple bathrobes, and put them in the livingroom. And, a little while later Linda, smelling the coffee, wandered into the kitchen. After pouring a cup, and sitting down, she said, “Thanks for the robe.”
“No problem. Figured they’d come in handy this morning.”, Ronnie said.
About ten minutes later, Amy also found the kitchen, and the coffee. Sitting down, she said, “What a rough night. I’ll never do that again.”
With a big grin, Jason said, “Thanks for the show, Amy.”
“Show. What show?”
“Oh, just you going to the bathroom this morning in your birthday suit.”
“I didn’t!”
“Oh, yes you did. And, I love the tattoo on your right hip.”
Amy turned bright red, looked at Ronnie, and said, “I’m sorry.”
“Don’t worry. He’s seen it all before.”, Ronnie replied.
“But, not me! I forgot there was a guy here. All I remember was the four of us girls last night.”
Linda was sitting there trying not to laugh, and Ronnie finally said, “Jason, will you please fix us some food?”
The girl’s night outs became somewhat of a regular thing, once or twice a month. Sometimes it was very dressy, and sometimes casual. Jason had become good at doing his own makeup, and actually started keeping his eyebrows very neat. Linda only had to make minor corrections in the beginning. Jason also continued to try to talk like a girl, using a whispered style, that sounded deep and sultry. But, it just wasn’t right.
Jaimie was around at home, and Ronnie had become very comfortable with this part of Jason. One thing that Ronnie loved, with the going out and dressing at home, Jaimie needed more clothes, and they could go shopping. But, something just wasn’t right, and Ronnie couldn’t put her finger on it.
About a year after Ronnie introduced Amy and Linda, the four girls were out together. They had been to dinner at a restaurant that was in a local mall, and were planning on seeing a movie there. As they were walking in the mall, window shopping, they came to a store that sold formals, and wedding gowns. Amy stopped, and looked in the window at the wedding dresses.
Ronnie whispered to Amy, “Wishful thinking?”
Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.
Our couple have found out some very interesting things about each other. Jason can become a very passable Jaimie, and Ronnie loves both of them. But, could what’s happening between Amy and Linda, cause Jaimie too much stress?
Amy and Linda.
With a big grin, Amy said, “No longer wishful thinking. Linda asked me to marry her. And, I said yes.”
“What! When were you going to tell me? Where’s your ring? When?”, Ronnie said.
“Easy love. You’re almost as excited as I was when you told me that you and Jason were getting married.”
Ronnie grabbed Amy, and hugged her, and kissed her on the cheek. Jaimie had overheard the conversation. She first hugged Linda, and then Amy.
Linda said, “Lets go sit somewhere, and talk.”
They found a table in the food court away from everyone, and sat. Ronnie asked Amy, “Where’s your ring?”
Amy looked at Linda, and Linda took two ring boxes out of her purse. Linda handed one of the boxes to Amy, and they opened them together. The boxes contained identical engagement rings. They slipped the rings from the boxes onto each other left ring finger. Then held the rings up for Ronnie and Jaimie to look at, and Amy said, “Right here.”
“When did she ask you?”, Ronnie asked.
“Just last night.”
“I love the matching rings. It’s so cool.”
“We thought so too.”
Jaimie asked, “Have you set a date?”
“We’re not sure yet.”, Linda said, “But, we want both of you to be maids of honor. I know of a church that’s very accepting to couples like us, as well as all transgendered people, crossdressers, gays, and lesbians. The biggest problem is a license, with me looking as female as I do. But, we’ll figure something.”
“There’s no way that you can look male anymore. Is there?”, Ronnie asked Linda.
“Not with these 38C’s, and a voice to match.”
“You said, that you want both of us to be maid of honors?”
“Yes, we want both of you.”
“You’re kidding?”
“No. We want an all girl bridal party. I want Jaimie as my maid of honor, and Amy wants you. We have two other friends that we’ll ask to be brides maids.”
Ronnie caught a surprised, and puzzled look on Jaimie’s face with this comment.
“If you’re sure.”
“We are. It wouldn’t be the same without the two of you. And, it won’t be a big ceremony, since both of our families have disowned us. But, we have a lot of friends, and the minister at the church told us that most of the members show up for special things without being asked.”
“You know. It’s sad that your families have done that.”, Jaimie said.
“Yea. It wasn’t pleasant. How would yours feel if they knew about you?”
“I don’t really know. I’ve really never heard anyone mention anything one way or the other about gays, lesbians, crossdressers, or whatever. So, I’m not sure how they would feel.”
The next few months were spent planning a wedding. There would be two brides, two maids of honor, and two brides maids. Proper dresses. Flowers. A reception. A professional photographer. Everything a proper wedding demanded, except it would basically be all female, at least outwardly. And, it would be a June wedding.
The wedding party had gotten together to pick out the dresses. Amy and Linda had already picked out their wedding dresses, at different times, with the help of Ronnie and Jaimie. They used Kathy’s Bridal Boutique, and had a talk with the owner about the wedding. She didn’t have a problem with it being, as far as she knew, a girl and girl wedding. She was just happy for the business.
They had decided that all the dresses for the brides maids should be alike except for color. Amy’s bride maid’s dresses were going to be a light blue, and Linda’s a light yellow. They finally settled on a floor length, strapless dress with a satin bodice and chiffon skirt. The shoes would be three inch pumps that matched the dresses. And, everyone would also have matching undergarments, thongs, front fastening long line strapless bras, high waist open bottomed girdles, white nylons, and slips.
While the girls were trying on the various dresses, Ronnie noticed that Jaimie wasn’t too enthusiastic about doing the same. And, didn’t try on anything until after they had finally chosen the style, and then it was almost behind closed doors. As she would call either Ronnie or Linda into a dressing room to ‘take a look’.
Dorothy, the owner of Kathy’s Bridal Boutique, promised that the dresses would be ready the week before the wedding. But, she wanted everyone to stop in sometime the week before that for a final fitting. And, to be wearing the girdle and bra when they came in. All the girls took their undergarments home with them.
After they arrived back home, Ronnie asked, “All right. What’s going on?”
“Huh?”
“The first time we were in Kathy’s, you were like a star struck teenage girl with all the gowns. Today, you were like a shy bird, not wanting to come out of the dressing room. It’s not like you. So, what’s going on?”
“Nothing.”
“Wrong love.”
“I don’t know.”
“Yes you do.”
“I . . . I just felt uncomfortable.”
“Uncomfortable.”
“Yea. I’m fine when I’m just with you, Linda, and Amy. It’s taken you guys better than a year getting me to the point where I have just started really feeling comfortable going out, and that’s only because I’m with the three of you. I still get butterflies every time I go out dressed.”
“I thought that you were comfortable with this part of you.”
“I am. But, only when I’m with you, and then only when were not the center of attention. I still worry every time we go out that something will happen. Or, I’ll slip up and be read. I’m actually very nervous about the wedding, and being up in front of a lot of people. If I didn’t know that most of them were transgendered, I’d probably back out of this whole thing.”
By the sound of his voice, Ronnie could tell that Jason was about to cry. She walked up to him, and just hugged him. And, whispered, “Honey. I had no idea. If you want out of the wedding, I think that Amy and Linda would understand.”
“No. I wouldn’t do that to them. They’ve planned this, and it’s very important to them. Besides, their friendship is too important. I’m going through with it. But, I don’t know how much more.”
And, the tears started. Ronnie just held him until he stopped crying. Jason remained quiet the rest of the day, and stayed as Jaimie. After supper they were sitting together on the couch, and Ronnie said, “Why Jaimie all day?”
“I don’t know.”
“Baby. There’s something more going on? Have I done something?”
He looked at her, with a very sad face, and said, “I’m not sure. I really do love being Jaimie around you. I feel good when I’m Jaimie. I even love being Jaimie around Linda and Amy. But, I’m just so nervous when we go out. Something just isn’t right. Maybe it’s just gone too fast for me. I mean I am a guy, but I do love being a girl. But, maybe it goes back to what you said when you first found out that I liked to dress in girls clothes.”
“What was that?”
“Do you remember saying something like, ‘I’m willing to explore your thing for girls’ clothes. But, at a slow pace. My pace.’?”
“Yes.”
“I think your pace was faster than mine. I just think it’s gone too far, too fast, for me. I did this as much for you, as for me. You seemed to really love my feminine side, and I wanted to make you happy.”
Jason could see tears well up in Ronnie’s eyes, and he continued, “Please don’t cry. You didn’t know, and neither did I.”
“I’m so sorry. I had no idea that I was doing this to you. I’ve hurt you, and that’s the last thing I ever wanted to do. What can I do?”
“Just be you. Love me. Let me love you.”
“I’ll always love you.”, and it was her turn to cry. He cuddled her, and they sat there for a long time.
Finally she sat back, looked at him, and said, “How about if we put Jaimie back in the closet. And, you can bring her out only when you want to, and do it your way. I love Jaimie, but I love Jason more. He’s more important then anything to me.”
“That maybe a good idea. We’ll see. But, after the wedding.”
The following day, Ronnie made some phone calls. And, at noon, Ronnie, Linda, and Amy met for lunch. And, a deep, long talk about Jason and Jaimie.
That week, Jaimie was around a little. But, when she was, it was a subdued Jaimie. Panty and bra, under jeans, and a T-shirt. Maybe a wig, maybe not. Maybe light makeup, maybe not.
The following Saturday, Jason tried on the long line strapless bra, and the open bottomed girdle. He loved how they firmly hugged his body. He had his breast forms in the bra, and liked the look that the bra and girdle gave him, until he bent over, and the forms fell out. He put them back in, readjusted them, and bent over again. Again, the forms fell out.
He found Ronnie, and when she saw him in only the bra, girdle, and nylons, she asked, “What are you up too?”
“Just wanted to try on the bra and girdle. And, I think I have a problem.”
“A problem. What?”
“The breast forms fall out if I bend over. And, I was also wondering, won’t they look strange with the gown.”
“Hmm. Good point. Let me call Linda.”
“Hi Linda? It’s Ronnie.” . . . “I’m fine, but we may have a slight problem with the dresses and Jaimie.” . . . “Well he tried on the girdle and long line bra, and they fit fine. But, it’s the breast forms.” . . . “No. We got them at a thrift store.” . . . “When he bends over they fall out of the bra. And, he’s concerned about how they’ll work with the gown. Any ideas?” . . . “Yea.” . . . “Yea.” . . . “You think it’ll work?” . . . “All right. We’ll stop by later, and try it.” . . . “Thanks. Love you too. Bye.”
“Well?”, Jason asked.
“She thought a different style of breast form could work. Ones that are attached, and then makeup applied to conceal the edges. She says there’s a lot of drag queens, and female impersonators that use them.”
“Attached? How?”
“She didn’t say. But, I told her we’d stop by later on, and try them out. So, why don’t you go get Jaimie ready, and we’ll run over to the store.”
“What should I wear?”
“Go comfortable, but wear the long line bra.”
An hour later, Jaimie and Ronnie pulled up in front of The Changing Scene. Linda was waiting for them, and after the usual hugs, they were off to the make over room. As they walked into the room, Linda said, “Take off your blouse and bra, and have a seat.”
Jason removed his clothes, and sat in the beauty chair. Linda rolled over a small table that held a number of boxes. She held up a breast form, and said, “These are the top of the line forms. They’re an asymmetrical shape, so that they add a little fullness at the underarms, and also go higher up on the chest. And, their weight is correct. The edges are feathered so that they blend onto the skin, and can be concealed with makeup. Once they’re on, we’ll put makeup around the edges to hide them, and no one should be able to tell.”
“You think this will work?”, Ronnie asked.
“I’ve never heard of any complaints on these. The only thing better is to have a Hollywood makeup artist do it, or get implants. And, I do have a number of clients that use these. Want to give it a try Jaimie?”
“Sure. I guess.”, Jaimie replied.
Linda reclined the chair, and went to work. Ronnie watched closely, as Linda carefully cleaned Jason’s chest, and made sure it was hair free. Then Linda chose a form that was as close to Jason’s skin color as possible, applied an adhesive to both the form, and Jason’s chest. She then carefully pressed the form in place, and held it there for a short while. Then she did the other form. After she was sure they were firmly attached, she carefully worked additional adhesive under the edges of the forms. She had Jason lay there for a while to be sure the adhesive was set.
When Linda was satisfied that the adhesive was dry, she carefully applied makeup around the edges of the forms, blending it, so the seam didn’t show. Jason really couldn’t see much, other than two mounds on his chest, and a smile on Ronnie’s face. Then Jason saw Linda pick up a small box, and show the contents to Ronnie. Ronnie covered her mouth to stifle a giggle.
“What?”, Jason asked.
“You’ll see in a minute.”, Linda replied.
Linda carefully pressed something onto each of the forms. Then she sat Jason up, and turned him to face a mirror. Jason’s eyes got big, Ronnie was still trying to stifle a giggle, and Linda said, “Like them?”
“Yea. They really look like they’re part of me. Kind of feel that way too. And, they’re heavy. But, where did the nipples come from?”
“Out of a box, just like your boobs.”
With that Ronnie lost it, and started to giggle.
“What’s so funny?”, Jason asked.
“Nothing.”, Ronnie said, through her giggles.
Jason put the long line bra back on, and the new forms filled the cups, and showed more cleavage then his old forms did. The nipples made a noticeable bump in the bra cup. And, you couldn’t tell where the forms ended, and Jason began.
Ronnie added, “Looking sexy girlfriend.”
Jason first frowned a little, and then smiled.
“Now. You’ll need to wear these, complete with the makeup, for the final fitting. I can reapply them for that.”, Linda said, “For the wedding Ronnie will have to do them. Think you can do it Ronnie?”
“Sure.”
“Now,”, Linda said, “this adhesive is strong enough that you can go braless if you want to. If you sleep in them, wear a sleep bra. And, the adhesive lasts about a week, then starts to degrade, and the forms can be removed.”
“A week!”, Jaimie said.
“Relax honey. Or, you use this remover, and carefully remove them at anytime. When you do take them off, the makeup around the edges will have to be removed first, and then the adhesive with the remover.” Linda handed Ronnie a couple of bottles. “And, be sure to place them back in the box, it will help protect the forms.”
On the day that Jason and Ronnie were going for their final fittings, they stopped by to see Linda, and she applied the breast forms. Linda had also figured on doing Jason’s makeup, but was impressed as to how he looked, and said, “You look good. Did Ronnie help you?”
“No. He did it all by himself.”, Ronnie said.
“I’m impressed.”
“Thanks.”, Jason said, “You’ve been a great help, and have taught us both a lot.”
As they were getting ready to leave the store, Linda got Ronnie aside, and asked, “He seems really at ease right now.”
“He’s been really up and down. But, he’s gotten himself to the point where the wedding is no longer bothering him. I think he’ll be fine with it. I just have to figure out how to tell him the other stuff.”
“I’m glad it’s you telling him, and not me.”
The three girls drove together to Kathy’s Bridal Boutique, and were met there by Amy. The two other girls had been in at various times for their fittings, and Ronnie and Jason were the last ones. The fittings went well, and everyone was happy with the look of the dresses, and the fit. And, Jason’s new breast forms looked good with the gown, just like real breasts. After the girls had changed back into their street clothes, Dorothy, the owner of Kathy’s, approached Ronnie, and asked, “Have you ever done any modeling?”
“No. But, my mother did for a while.”
“You are tall and very pretty. And, so is your quiet friend. How tall are you two?”
“We’re both about five ten in our stocking feet.”
“We do a big bridal show every year, and like to use local girls who aren’t professional models. I’m always looking for fresh faces. But, if either of you would like to try it, just let me know sometime in the near future.”
“Thank you. I’ll see what Jaimie thinks. She’s shy, so I don’t know.”
On the Friday before the wedding, there was a rehearsal, and dinner. And, Linda sat Jaimie next to Sara Braverman, one of the brides maids, and her husband, Mark.
Sara and Jason started talking. Everyone in the wedding party knew that Jaimie was really Jason, so Jason didn’t have to try and disguise his voice.
Sara told Jason, “You know the first time I met you, I really thought that you were a girl. You are very pretty, and feminine. In fact I thought about fixing you up with Mark’s younger brother, if you weren’t seeing anyone. But, when Linda told me that you were a guy, and married to Ronnie, I just couldn’t believe it. Then she showed me the pictures from your make over, and it was just unbelievable that you made such a pretty girl.”
“Thank you.”, Jason said, “I did that make over on a whim. Just to see what someone could do, and I was totally surprised by what Linda did.”
“You know, if you worked on your voice, there would be no way to tell that you were male.”
“Linda told me that too. I just don’t know right now.”
“If you decide that you want to try, give me a call.”
“Give you a call?”
“Didn’t Linda tell you that I’m a speech therapist, and the one that helped her?”
“No.”
“I guess I need to have a little talk with her. Both my husband, and I, work with the transgendered. He’s a psychologist.”
“Oh.”, was all that Jason could get out, as Sara handed him one of her business cards.
“He helped her realize who she was, and I helped with her speech.”
“Kind of expensive isn’t it?”
“It can be. But, we know that you’re still in college, and can probably work something out. Just give me a call if you’re interested.”
Ronnie, who was sitting next to Jason, was listening to this conversation very closely, but trying to act like she wasn’t.
Saturday, Ronnie and Jason were up early getting ready for the wedding, as they had to be at the church at Noon. They helped each other with their hair, and makeup. Ronnie attached Jason’s breast forms, and applied the makeup to hide the seams. Then as Jason was helping Ronnie with her dress, she took a deep breath, and said, “Honey. I have something to tell you. And, I don’t want you to be mad.”
Jason looked at her, and said, “What now?”
“Ah . . . You remember when Amy and I took wedding invitations to special people. So, that we could explain about her and Linda?”
“Yea.”
“Well . . . One of those special people was your mom.”
“What!”, Jason said, sitting down hard on the bed.
Ronnie couldn’t tell if he was mad, scared, or what, and continued with, “Amy really likes your mom, and wanted her there. I wasn’t sure about it. But, I couldn’t talk her out of it, and figured that I’d better be there when she told her.”
“And, she’s coming?”
“Yes. And, Mary.”
“Mary! My mom and younger sister are going to be at the wedding. When were you going to tell me?”
“Now.”
He sat there, and just looked at her.
“It’ll be fine.”, she continued.
“No it won’t. What about the talk we had.”
“Honey. I know. But, Amy and I talked with her before we had our talk. And, . . . ”
“And, what!?”
“She knew about Jaimie.”
“Oh God. No!”, and he put his face in his hands.
“Honey. Honey. Easy. She told us that she knew about Jaimie before we said anything.”
Looking up at Ronnie, Jason said, “She knew. How?”
“She didn’t tell me. But, when I told her Jaimie was going to be in the wedding, she just smiled, and said, ‘You mean Jason. Don’t you?.’ I just looked at her in complete shock, and she said not to worry, that she has known about your dressing for a long time. And, that sometime she would tell us how she knew. Amy and I just sat, and looked at her in disbelief. I figured that I’d have a lot of explaining to do. But, we just had a nice talk, and she’s fine with Jaimie. I think mothers just know things about their children.”
“And, Mary. How much does she know?”
“I’m not sure.”
“I’m dead.”
“No, you’re not.”
“Does my dad know?”
“Your mom said that he doesn’t, and he won’t. He won’t be at the wedding. And, I know your mom said that she’d never tell him.”
“Oh, God. I’m going to be sick.”
“Take some deep breaths. Relax. You’ll be fine.”
“Relax! I’m going to be in a wedding, in drag. And, my mom and sister are going to be there. I was nervous to start with, and you knew that. Now, I’m going to be sick.” And, Jason ran to the bathroom . . .
Jason came back into the bedroom a few minutes later, looking a little pale. Ronnie said, “Honey. Are you all right?”
“I . . . I think so. I’m glad we had a light breakfast. So, my mom and sister know about Jaimie?”
“Yea.”
“And, they’re going to be at the wedding?”
Ronnie just nodded yes.
Jason just walked to the bedroom window, and stood looking out for a few minutes. Then turned and looked at Ronnie, and said, “I wish that you had told me earlier.”
“So, that you wouldn’t have promised to be in the wedding?”
“Maybe. Or, so that I could have talked to my mother before today. You know. She has been a little different for the past couple of months.”
“How so?”
“I can’t put my finger on it. Just different. Not in a bad way, but different.”
“Are you still going to the wedding?”
“I guess. A promise is a promise.” And, Jason added with a nervous laugh, “Catch me when I faint, when I see my mom.”
“You won’t faint.”
“Don’t count on it.”
Ronnie and Jason finished getting ready, and drove to the church. As they parked, Jason just sat there, looking at the building. Ronnie looked at him, and said, “Jaimie. You look very nice. And, everything will be just fine. Your mother will be fine with this.”
“Having my mom see me like this, not to mention my little sister, is really scary. What are they going to think of me? Of you?”
“You know. I don’t think they are going to think any less of either of us. I told you, that your mom said that she’s known for a long time, and she appeared to be fine with it. We’ll have to wait, and see what she says.”
They got out of the car, went into the church, and met with the rest of the wedding party. Ronnie took Linda and Amy aside, and told them about her telling Jason about his mother being there. They all looked over to where Jason was talking to Sara. And, Amy said, “He looks very pretty. And, appears to be at ease talking to Sara.”
“We’ll see how he handles the actual wedding. Keep your fingers crossed.”, Ronnie said.
A little while later, all the guests had been seated, and the girls were lined up for the wedding march. It would be Sara, JoBeth, Jaimie, Ronnie, Linda, and Amy. The music started, and Sara started the slow walk to the front of the church. Then JoBeth followed her. Jaimie was next, as she started, she turned, and just looked at Ronnie. Ronnie smiled at her, and whispered, “Sweet heart. You’ll be fine. Just think pretty, because you are. And, don’t worry about a thing.”
Jaimie took a deep breath, and started her walk down the isle. She glanced around trying to spot her mother and sister, and did. Her mother smiled at her, and her sister gave her a little wave, and smile. The butterflies, in her stomach, quieted a little.
Ronnie followed Jaimie down the isle. And, after the four brides’ maids were at the front of the church, the music changed to the wedding march. Linda walked down the isle, escorted by a male friend. Once she reached the front, the wedding march music started over, and Amy walked down the isle, also escorted by another male friend.
The ceremony took less than half an hour, and there was a reception in the church hall right afterwards. As with most wedding there was also a reception line following the ceremony, and as the guests were leaving the church, each one congratulated the wedding couple. Jason’s mother and sister had been toward the back of the church, so they were one the last to come down the reception line. Jaimie nervously watched as they got closer. Ronnie whispered to her, “Honey. It’s going to be fine. She loves you.”
As her mother walked up, Jaimie tried to smile. Her mother took her feminine hand in hers, kissed her on the cheek, then looked her in the eyes, smiled, and said, “Jaimie, I never realized that I had such a pretty third daughter.”
Jaimie felt a little light headed. But, it passed, and she said, “Hi mom.”
“Hello daughter. You and Ronnie be sure to come and sit with us when you get a chance. And, smile. You have such a pretty smile.”
Jaimie bent over, and gave her mother a kiss on the cheek. She squeezed her hand, and moved on to Ronnie. She tried to hear what her mom and Ronnie were saying to each other, but couldn’t. Jaimie’s sister Mary walked up to her, and said, “Hi Sis. That gown looks fantastic on you. I’m jealous.”
“Don’t be. You’d look better in it. And, sis?”
“Yea. You’re too pretty for me to call you brother.”
She also gave Jaimie a kiss on the cheek, smiled, and moved onto Ronnie. Jaimie heard her sister say to Ronnie, “You said he made a pretty girl, and you were right. I can’t believe it.”
After all the guests had made it through the reception line, the wedding party moved into the church hall. It was decorated nicely, and there was a wedding cake with two brides on it. There were also a number of tables set up, and those guest not standing around talking had found seats. The wedding party mingled, and Jaimie finally made it over to where her mother and sister were sitting, with four other guests. She whispered to her mother, “Ronnie and I will be back as soon as it clears out a little.”
“That’s all right honey. Take your time.”, his mother replied.
About an hour later, most of the guests had left, and Ronnie saw that Jaimie’s mother and sister were now sitting by themselves. She found Jaimie, and said, “No better time then now.”
“What?”, Jaimie said.
“Your mom and sister are alone at their table. Lets go talk.”
“I don’t know. I’m really nervous about this.”
“I know. But, she wants to talk.”
“All right. Lead on.”
Ronnie and Jaimie walked over to her mother and sister’s table. As they walked up, her mother said, “Sit down. Those heels must be killing you.”
Ronnie and Jaimie both sat down, and no one said anything for a while. Finally Jaimie’s sister broke the silence with, “I’m glad you’re already married, Jaimie. The competition for the boys is bad enough.”
Jaimie looked at her, smiled a little, and said, “You shouldn’t have a problem there little sister. Besides, I don’t like boys.”
“Yea. But, they’d still be chasing you.”
Ronnie, with a smile, responded with, “Doesn’t matter. She’s mine.”
Jaimie finally looked at her mother, and said, “You’re disappointed in me. Aren’t you, mom?”
“Why would I be?”, she asked.
“I’m your son. And, I’m sitting here looking more like your daughter.”
“Honey. I love you. That’s all that counts. Jason is a hansom son, Jaimie is a very pretty daughter, and she is just part of Jason. And, I love you. So, I love both of you. I’m just surprised as to how pretty you look.”
“Ronnie said you knew. How?”
“It wasn’t hard. Mothers know a lot of things about their children, and I’ve known about this little part of you for a long time. Back when you had your little club house in the basement, I found your stash of girls clothes. Then, there were the times that Beth had yelled at Mary about her things being moved. Mary came to me, and said that she hadn’t touched Beth’s things. And, that only left one person. Then, during your senior year, I found a number of the things that Beth had left at home, when she went away to college, moved. And, again I put two and two together. And, recently there have been some subtle changes in you. Your mannerisms have softened, and your eyebrows have become feminine. But, I think only a mother would notice that.
“When I first found your clothes stash, I spoke with a friend in the mental health profession, and he told me to not confront you about it. That what you were doing, was something that you couldn’t help doing, there was no cure for, and you weren’t hurting anyone. And, that the only thing that I should do is support you, and not embarrass you. So, I just allowed you to dress as you wanted, like when you went to bed. And, I made sure your father didn’t find out.
“Then there was that one Sunday when you came over for dinner, and we talked about Ronnie, and her friend from France, meeting Mrs. Reynolds at the Fireside. And, Ronnie told me that I had met her friend at your wedding. I couldn’t remember any other girls there that was as tall as Ronnie. So, I got out the pictures from your wedding and looked. And, I was right, there wasn’t another girl in the pictures that was as tall as Ronnie. But, I couldn’t put my finger on anything until Ronnie and Amy told me about the wedding.
“I was excited for Amy. I’ve always liked her, but I was a little confused when she explained about Linda being a guy that looked like a girl. But, after she had explained everything, and knowing that Amy was bisexual, I thought it was kind of cute. And, then when Ronnie tried to explain that you were going to be Linda’s maid of honor, she was so nervous. And, when I finally told her that I had known all along that you liked to dress in girls clothes, she got a big smile, relaxed, and we had a long talk about you. She told me all about you as Jaimie, your make overs, going out, and we had a good laugh over Mrs. Reynolds. Then she showed me some pictures, and it amazed me. And, you do make a very pretty girl.
“So, you see. I don’t have a problem with this part of you. As long as you’re comfortable with it, and Ronnie doesn’t have a problem with it. You’re my child, either as a boy or girl. And, I love you.”
Jaimie sat there for a few moments looking at her mother, then turned to his sister, Mary, and said, “What about you little sister.”
Mary smiled, and said, “I overheard Amy tell mom about the wedding, and I wanted to go. So, Mom sat me down, and explained about the wedding. Then she told me about you, and explained crossdressing to me. I had to think about it for a long time. But, you know, I think it’s really cool that my brother has a feminine side. I just wish you hadn’t gotten me into trouble with Beth, and weren’t prettier than me.”
“I’m not prettier than you. It’s all an illusion. And, sorry about Beth. Mom does Beth know?”
“No. At least I don’t think so.”, her mom said.
All the other guests had left. And, Amy, Linda, Sara, Mark, and JoBeth came over, and joined the others. With Amy asking, “Do you mind if we join you?”
Ronnie, looked at her and said, “No, I don’t if Jaimie doesn’t. I think you know what this is all about anyway. Jaimie?”
“No.”, Jaimie said, “I don’t mind. You’re all great friends.”
The five pulled up chairs, and joined the group.
Mary looked at Linda, and said, “You’re really a guy?”
“Yes, she is.”, Amy replied with a grin.
“Yes.”, Linda said, “Like your brother did, I enjoyed wearing girls things when I was growing up. I have three sisters, and one brother. So there were all kinds of girls clothes around. As I got older, I dressed more, going out, and not being read. My parents freaked out, and sent me to all kinds of doctors. Then when I was old enough, I moved out on my own, and went to beauty school. While I was there, I started dressing more like a girl than a guy.
“After I graduated, I worked for a couple of different hair dressers. Everyone thought that I was gay, but I was far from it. I then found the Changing Scene, and they were looking for someone to do male to female make overs, and hair. So, I started working there, and became a part owner. And, over the next year I started dressing full time as a girl, and learned to talk, act, and be a girl.
“Then I met Ronnie and Jason/Jaimie. They induced me to Amy, she accepted me for who I am, and today we’re here.”
Jaimie’s mom sat there in thought for a little while, then turned to Jaimie, and asked, “Honey. Were is this going with you?”
Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.
Jaimie had some problems with being in Linda and Amy’s wedding. Is Jaimie going to be all right? Will she go back in the closet? Will she be gone for ever? Or . . .
Jaimie
Jaimie sat there for a while in thought, and in a trembling voice finally said, “I think, after today, Jaimie is going back in the closet.”
You could see the hurt come across Ronnie’s face. Amy noticed, and since she was sitting next to her, she took Ronnie’s hand, and held it. Sara and Mark just looked at each other. Linda just looked at Jason, and shook her head.
Finally Jaimie’s mom then just said, “Honey. Why?”
Jaimie looked at her mom with tears in her eye, then at Ronnie, and said, “I . . . I love being Jaimie, and I even love going out. But, going out is hard. I’m so afraid that I’ll be read, and both Ronnie and I will be humiliated. Dressing at home, and around Amy and Linda, is one thing. Being out like this is really hard on my nerves.”
“Jaimie.”, Mark Braverman said.
“Yes.”
“Before I met you for the first time, Sara had told me what Linda had told her about you. And, when I did meet you, I saw what she was talking about. You’re natural as a girl. Granted you are tall, but there are a lot of tall girls. Look at Ronnie. You’ve learned to act like a girl, you move like a girl, your mannerisms are feminine. I think your problem is that you’re not sure of yourself, and of who you are. Linda had this problem. I know Sara told you that I’m a psychologist, and do a lot of work with the transgendered community. Could we talk? I know I can help you find yourself.”
“I . . . I don’t know.”, Jaimie said, as she looked at Ronnie. Ronnie was looking at Jaimie with a little bit of a hopeful smile.
“Jaimie, it won’t hurt to sit down, and just talk. Just the two of us. We can even do it at our house, if you like? And, Ronnie can come along, and Sara can keep her company.”
Jaimie again looked at Ronnie, again she smiled, and nodded yes.
“Well.”, Jaimie said, “I guess it wouldn’t hurt to talk.”
Taking out a business card, Mark wrote something on the back, handed it to Jaimie, and said, “Good. Here is my home phone number. Give me a call when you’re ready to talk. And, please make it soon.”
“Thank you. I will.”
Sara whispered to Linda, “That’s something he doesn’t do for just anyone.”
“I know.”, Linda whispered back, “I didn’t get that number until after I’d known you guys for a while.”
Ronnie looked at Jaimie, and mouthed, “Thank you. I love you.”
Jaimie’s mom looked at her, and said, “Honey. I’ll help you in any way that I can.”
On the way home, Jaimie was very quiet. And, Ronnie knew that she was doing some serious thinking. So, she just left her to her thoughts.
After they arrived home, they helped each out of their dresses. Ronnie helped Jaimie remove the breast forms. And, Jason was back. The rest of the day Jason was very quiet. Ronnie figured that when he was ready to talk he would. She knew he didn’t sleep very well, as she didn’t sleep at all worrying about him, he had tossed, and turned most of the night.
The next morning, they were both up early. And, Jason was still very quiet, and it was beginning to get to Ronnie. About midmorning, she finally said, “Honey. Please talk to me.”
He looked at her, and said, “Lets go somewhere.”
There was a state park not far away, and they headed there. It had some nice secluded places to sit, and just be alone with nature. They found one of these, found a bench, and sat. They sat there in silence for a time, before Ronnie said, “Honey. Please talk to me. I’m worried about you.”
“I’m sorry.”, Jason said.
“That’s all right. But, please tell me what’s going on.”
“I’m not really sure. Everyone yesterday, including my mom and sister, were all right with Jaimie. I was the only one having problems with her. And, I really don’t know why. I love being Jaimie for you. And, it also makes me feel good. But, it also confuses me. And, there are just times that I’m scared of her.”
“Scared of her?”
“I’m afraid that she’s becoming too strong.”
“Too strong?”
“That she wants to take over. That she wants me to become her full time.”
Ronnie sat back, and just looked at Jason, and thought, ‘Oh God. I’m losing him. I couldn’t stand to lose him. And, I brought this whole thing on.’ Thinking this, brought tears to her eyes. Jason saw the tears, and said, “Honey, don’t cry.”
“I can’t help it. I did this to you. And, I’m losing you. You are my life. And, I can’t lose you.”
“Honey. You didn’t do this. It’s part of me. You just saw that it made me happy. So, you just helped me. And, you will never lose me.”
“But, . . . But, what if . . . “
“Honey. There’s no ifs. I’m going to talk to Mark. I want out of this one way or another, or at least to control it in some way. And, I think he can help. Or, I hope he can.”
Ronnie kissed him, and they just held each other. Jason couldn’t see the tears running down Ronnie’s cheeks. And, she wouldn’t let go of him. They just sat, holding each other, for a long time. Finally, Ronnie said, “I love you so much. I have nothing without you.”
“I know love. You’re also my whole life. And, I don’t like seeing you cry.”
“I’m sorry. But, I can’t help it. I’m so afraid that I’ll lose you.”
“No way are you going to lose me. I married you because I love you. There is no one else in my life but you. And, I’ll always be here for you.”
They just sat there together for a long time in silence. Finally, Ronnie turned, took Jason’s face in her hands, kissed him, and in a very serious tone, said, “Love. No matter what, I’m here for you. You are Jason first and foremost. But, we both know that Jaimie is a part of you. And, I know that will never change. We need to learn to live with her. With you in control. Not her.”
“I’m hoping Mark can do that for us.”
“If he can’t, we’ll find someone that can.”
Ronnie had made up her mind. She didn’t like seeing Jason this way. It wasn’t good for either of them. And, if she had to be the strong one. Then she would.
A few days later, Ronnie and Jason were pulling into the driveway of a very nice house. It was Sara and Mark’s house, and Jason had come to talk with Mark. Mark had asked Jason to be sure to come as Jason, and not Jaimie. Sara answered the door, and gave both Ronnie and Jason a welcoming hug. She said, “Mark’s in the den. I’ll take Jason there. And, then Ronnie and I will have a nice chat. I won’t be but a minute, Ronnie.”
Ronnie gave Jason a kiss, and whispered, “It’ll be fine.”
When Sara came back, she took Ronnie by the hand, and led her to the kitchen to get something to drink, and then out onto the patio. The patio overlooked a large wooded back yard, with a large pool just off the patio, that was secluded from the neighbors. The two girls sat together in silence for a long time, until Sara finally said, “You’re worried about Jason. Aren’t you?”
“Very.”, Ronnie answered.
“Don’t be. Mark is very good at figuring these things out, and he’ll help Jason.”
“I really hope so. Jason is worried that Jaimie is becoming too strong.”
“Too strong?”
“He feels that she’s trying to take over. And, he really doesn’t want that.”
“I see. How do you feel?”
“I . . . I love Jason with all my heart. And, I don’t want to lose him.”
“How would you feel if Jaimie was around full time?”
“I don’t know. I also love Jaimie, but only because I know that it’s really Jason. If it was only Jaimie, I don’t know how I’d feel. I think I’d still love her, but I don’t know . . . ”
“If Mark finds that Jason is truly transgendered, and his female side really wants out, how would you feel.”
“I ... I don’t know.” And, the tears started.
Sara reached over, took Ronnie’s hand, and said, “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to upset you. I just wanted to know how you felt. And, now I think I know.”
“Jason means the world to me. I’ll do anything to help him. And, I’ll fight to keep him.”
“You really do love him. Want to help me make supper.”
“I guess. But, we can’t stay.”
“Why not? Jason and Mark could be hours. Once Mark gets started, he doesn’t like to stop.”
“He’s really that good?”
“Yes. He’s helped many people. Hasn’t Linda told you about him?”
“She had nothing but good things to say about him.”
“Come on, help me with dinner. And, you two are staying.”
More than three hours after they had started, Mark and Jason came wandering into the kitchen. Sara said, “I was beginning to wonder about you two.”
“We were just having a nice talk.”, Mark said, “What’s for dinner?”
“There’s four steaks for you to put on the grill. Ronnie and I have already fixed everything else.”
Ronnie wasn’t hearing any of this conversation, but was just looking at Jason. Who, for the first time in a long while, had a little smile on his face. Ronnie smiled back at him, and said. “I like that smile.”
“Really?”, Jason said.
“Yea. It’s been gone too long.”
“Sorry.”
“No problem, as long as it’s coming back. So, did you two solve anything?”
“We made some progress.”, Mark said, “But, we have more work to do. Don’t we Jason?”
Jason said, “I think we did make some progress.”
Ronnie just looked at Jason, and continued to smile.
On the way home, Ronnie asked, “Want to talk about it?”
“Not yet. Mark said, that we still have a ways to go. But, he feels that we’ll get a handle on it soon. He feels that Jaimie isn’t as strong as I feared, and that she can be controlled. But, she’ll never completely go away, that she is part of me, and always will be. I just have to learn how to use her for my own ends. The next time we get together, he wants Jaimie, and he also wants to talk to you.”
“Honey, we’ve always known that she was a part of you, and would probably never go away. And, he wants to talk to me?”
“He wants to know your feelings.”
“I didn’t think you wanted to talk about this yet.”
“I guess maybe I did.”
“Thanks.”
The following week was an interesting one for our couple. Jason was almost his old self. Jaimie was around, but only in the background. That was until Friday night. Ronnie had gone out to do some shopping. And, when she returned, she was greeted by the aroma of food cooking. She thought, ‘Jason must be in a good mood. He hasn’t cooked dinner in a long time. And, it smells wonderful.’
She walked into the kitchen to find out what he was cooking, but there stood Jaimie dressed to the nine’s. She was wearing a very short, low-cut dress, heels, wig, earrings, and a necklace. And, Ronnie could see the garter tabs from a garter belt, holding up her nylons, just showing below the hem of the skirt. Also, it appeared that Jaimie had attached her breast forms, as she was showing some cleavage. Ronnie just stood there, and watched. Her thoughts were confused, trying to figure out what was going on. Was he all right? Was this okay?
Jaimie finally saw her standing there, smiled at her, and said, “Hi love. I thought that you deserved a nice meal tonight.”
Jaimie’s makeup was really pretty, like she was going out to a club. And, Ronnie asked, “Ah. . . . Thanks. But, why Jaimie?”
“I just felt like it.”
“Are you sure?”
“Yea. Mark said that it would be all right, as long as I felt good about it. Besides, when we go see Mark tomorrow, I have to be Jaimie.”
“But, why the really sexy look?”
“I just felt like it, and for you.”
“You know your garters are showing?”
“Yea. Sexy. Isn’t it?”
“I guess.”
Putting his hands on his hips, and with a pouty look, he said, “You guess?”
“Yea. It’s sexy all right. But, . . . ”
“But, what?”
“Are you sure you’re all right?”
“Honey. If I felt that I couldn’t handle it, I wouldn’t have done it.”
“Okay. If you’re sure. What’s for dinner?”
After they had cleaned up the dinner dishes, they sat, and cuddled in the living room. Ronnie just loved doing this, and she could feel that Jason was very comfortable as Jaimie right now. And, asked, “You’re so dressed up. You don’t want to go out. Do you?”
“No. I’m just happy sitting here with you. And, you know that’s when I’m the happiest.”
“Good!”, Ronnie said, in a somewhat fake serious tone, “Cause young lady. I’d never let you out of the house with your garters showing like that.”
“Is that so?”
“Yes. That’s so.”
“Well, what if I just go out.”
This started a little tussle between the two, with Ronnie ending up pinning Jaimie down on the floor in such a way that she could hardly move. And, she said, “Young lady. You are being bad. And, I’m going to have to punish you.”
“You think so.” And, Jaimie struggled to get loose, but couldn’t.
“Can’t get loose can you?”
Jaimie struggled some more, but to no avail.
Then, looking down at her, and how pretty she looked. Ronnie smiled, and said, “I know just the punishment for such a bad girl.”
Jaimie struggled a little more. Ronnie then bent down and kissed her. Just a little kiss. And, then sat back up. She looked at her some more, bent down again, and this time kissed her very deeply. As she sat back up again, she said, “You know, you are a very pretty girl, and you turn me on.”
“Going lesbian on me?”, Jaimie asked with a grin.
“Only with you lover.”
This turned into one of their long love making sessions. And, they ended up falling asleep in each others arms on the livingroom floor.
The following morning, Ronnie awoke, still cuddled with Jaimie, and just smiled to herself.
Later that day as Ronnie and Jaimie were pulling into Mark and Sara’s driveway, there was another car there, and Ronnie said, “Isn’t that Linda’s car?”
“Yea. It is.”, Jaimie replied.
“Wonder what they’re doing here.”
Kiddingly Jaimie said, “Maybe a group session.”
Sara met them at the door, wearing a short bath robe, and she gave both of them hugs. And, said, “Jaimie. You look very nice today.”
“Thank you.”, Jaimie replied.
“Did we see Linda’s car in the drive?”, Ronnie asked.
“Mark and I figured that we’d have a small get together. Linda and Amy are out by the pool. And, I figured that Jaimie and I would join them, while Mark talks with Ronnie.”
“Sounds like fun. But, we didn’t bring suits.”
“No problem, I have a number of extras. Mark’s in the den. I’ll take Ronnie there, and then we’ll find a suit for Jaimie. And, we’ll get Ronnie one when you’re done with Mark.”
Ronnie gave Jaimie a kiss, and said, “See you in a little while lover.”
“Later babe.”
Sara was back in a few minutes with a big grin on her face. And, Jaimie asked, “What’s so funny?”
“Oh. Just something Ronnie said.”
Sara and Jaimie then went to Sara’s bedroom, to find Jaimie a bathing suit. She had a couple one-piece suits, a couple two-piece suits, and a bikini. Sara asked Jaimie, “Ever wear a girl’s bathing suit before?”
“Only the bottoms.”
“Only the bottoms?”
“Yea.” And, Jaimie went on to tell Sara about the lost clothes on the honeymoon.
“That’s really cute.”, Sara said with a smile, when Jaimie was finished.
Jaimie picked out a pretty blue one piece suit, and took it into the bathroom to change. It turned out that this suit had high cut legs, and a low-cut back. But, it fit Jaimie well, and felt good.
When they got to the pool, Sara took off her robe, and Jaimie saw that she was wearing a skimpy bikini. Amy and Linda got out of the pool, and each gave Jaimie a very big hug. With Amy saying, “That suit looks very nice on you Jaimie.”
“Yes, it does.”, Linda added.
“Thanks. Sara has good taste.”, Jaimie replied.
“Come on in the water. It’s really nice.”
“Ah . . . My wig. It’s not glued on, and I don’t have a bathing cap.”
Linda looked at Sara, and said, “Doesn’t Mark have some waterproof wig glue?”
“I think so.”, Sara replied, “I’ll go see if I can find it.”
“Bring some bobby pins, too.”
Jaimie thought, ‘Mark has wig glue. He doesn’t look like he wears a wig.’
While Sara was gone, Amy applied sun tan lotion all over Jaimie, saying, “We don’t want you to burn.”
Sara was back in a few minutes with a bottle of wig glue, and bobby pins. Linda went to work attaching Jaimie’s wig. Then after the glue had dried, she quickly did Jaimie’s hair up in a nice twist so that it wouldn’t get in the way while swimming. Meanwhile, Sara and Amy made some drinks, and set them next to the pool.
After Linda was done with Jaimie’s hair, all four girls were in the pool, enjoying the water, their drinks, and they chatted away like four girlfriends. The only thing that would have given away that all four weren’t real girls was Jaimie’s male voice.
It was a good hour and a half later, when Ronnie and another girl came walking out on the patio. Amy saw them first, and said, “Well it’s about time you two got out here.”
Linda said, “Hi guys. Come on in, the waters fine.”
Jaimie turned to look at who the others were talking to, figuring it was Ronnie and Mark, and was going to say something, but just stared. This other girl, was it Mark?
Sara moved behind Jaimie, put her hands on her shoulders, and whispered, “Honey. That’s my Mark. But, right now he’s Vicki.”
“Mark’s a crossdresser?”
“Yes. But, he’s not as passable as you or Linda.”
“But, he does look good.”
“Yes. But, you knew it was Mark when you saw him. Didn’t you?”
“Well. Yea. I guess.”
“We just thought it would be fun to have a girls get together. I’d better find Ronnie a suit.”
Ronnie and Sara ran off to find Ronnie a swim suite, and Mark, now Vicki, took off her robe, and she was wearing a nice two-piece bathing suit. She lowered herself into the water, and moved next to Jaimie, and said, “I’m sorry. I should have told you that I was a crossdresser too.”
“No. It’s fine. It was just a little bit of a shock to see you standing there looking like a girl. And, now I know why you had the wig glue.”
“This is one reason that I work with the transgendered community. I’m part of it. And, I think being one helps me understand better.”
“Interesting. So, how long have you been dressing.”
“Like you. Since I was little.”
Jaimie handed Vicki a drink, and they continued to chat. It was fifteen minutes before Sara and Ronnie were back, and Ronnie had a robe on. As she walked up to the pool, she took it off, and she had on a very skimpy, bright red, bikini. Jaimie shook her head, and said, “These French girls. Always showing off.”
Ronnie jumped into the pool, deliberately splashing Jaimie. Everyone enjoyed the pool for another hour, until Sara said, “Vicki. Honey. Why don’t you, Jaimie, and Ronnie, cook us some burgers? And, Linda, Amy, and I will get the rest of the dinner.” After the burgers were done, the six sat, and enjoyed a nice picnic style supper, and the rest of the evening.
Linda and Amy were the first to leave. After changing back into their street clothes, they said goodnight to everyone, and left. Jaimie was with Mark in the kitchen, and said, “I thought that we were going to have another talk today?”
“In a way we did.”, Mark said.
“We did?”
“I saw what I wanted to see. How you interacted with others. And, I had a nice talk with Ronnie, and learned a lot.”
“All the dirt?”
“All the dirt, and then some.”
“Oh great.”
“No. I really don’t think you have a problem. Other than what you perceive as problems, which aren’t.”
“Really?”
“Yes. We’ll sit down later, and talk about them. The three of us. But, first, I want to talk with you one more time alone.”
“You’re the boss.”
As Jaimie and Ronnie were changing to leave. Jaimie removed her swim suit, and Ronnie said, “Honey. You’ve got a nice tan.”
“A tan?”
“You’re going to have some very interesting girl type tan lines from that suit.”
“You’re kidding?”
“No. Look in the mirror.”
Jaimie looked in the mirror, and sure enough, everywhere the suit wasn’t he had tanned a little. “It could be worse. I could have gotten a burn. Guess I should be glad Amy put lotion on me.”
“No one will see it.”
“How about the doctor on Thursday?”
“I forgot about your checkup. Want to reschedule it?”
“How long will the tan last? A few months?”
“Probably.”
“I guess I just might as well go. He probably won’t say anything.”
On the way home Jaimie was much chattier that usual, starting out with, “How about Vicki? I would never have guessed that Mark was a crossdresser.”
“Me either.”, Ronnie said, “When Sara was taking me to the den, she told me to not be surprised as to how Mark was dressed. And, when I saw him, I couldn’t help but stare for a few seconds. His breasts look like yours, almost real. Sarah told me that Mark had been a crossdresser for longer than she had known him. And, as Mark and I talked, it surprised me as to how comfortable he was, sitting there in the swim suit and robe, and how feminine his voice was.”
“So, what did you two talk about.”
“Us.”
“What about us?”
“Oh everything. How we met. How I found out about your crossdressing. How I felt about Jaimie. How I interact with Jaimie. How our relationship was. Stuff like that.”
“So, he knows all about us?”
“Yea. Most everything.”
“I hope it helps.”
“It will. I have a good feeling about this.”
“A good feeling?”
“Yea. Even after your first talk with Mark, things were better. You just seemed better. Relaxed. More at ease with yourself.”
“Really?”
“Watching you today with everyone. You just relaxed, and became Jaimie. Jason is first and foremost, Jaimie is a part of Jason, and not in control. I also know Mark told you that most of your problems, which you see with Jaimie, are just imagined. ”
“I was comfortable today. I knew everyone, and they accept me for who I am.”
“Who are you?”
“Huh?”
“Who are you?”
“I . . . I guess I’m Jason.”
“Yea. You’re Jason. But, who is Jason?”
“I guess I’m a little complicated.”
“To say the least.”
“I guess that Jason is a guy, who first of all loves Ronnie very much. Who does enjoy his life, his family, and believe it or not, school. He also has a quirk. He has a feminine side. A feminine side that he enjoys. But, he does have concerns about her.”
“You’re sweet. These concerns. Are they getting any less?”
“I think. Mark, or should I say Vicki, is beginning to help me see that they are all in my mind, and that I shouldn’t have them.”
Ronnie just smiled, and thought, ‘I think I’m getting my old Jason back.’
Ronnie then changed the subject. And, the rest of the way home they just talked about a number of things, including how much fun they had that day with Mark/Vicki, Sara, Amy, and Linda.
When they arrived home, Jaimie disappeared into the bedroom, and a little while later Jason appeared, but still wearing the wig. Ronnie looked at him, and said, “Is this a new look?”
“No. I can’t find the adhesive remover.”
“Men. They can’t find anything. Come with me.”
That week was a good one for the couple. Ronnie was seeing the old Jason back. The doctor’s appointment was uneventful, except when the nurse did an EKG, and said, with a smile, “Nice tan lines.”
The following Saturday was a little rainy, and Ronnie and Jason were at Mark and Sara’s home early in the afternoon. They were a little surprised when Vicki answered the door. Vicki said, “Hi. Come on in. Hope you don’t mind, but I had a rough week, and needed to relax. So, Vicki is here.”
“No problem. I understand the need to relax.”, Jason said.
Ronnie found Sara in the kitchen, and the two, sat, had tea, watched the rain fall on the patio, and talked. Jason and Mark/Vicki went into the den, and talked for a couple of hours. Finally Vicki said, “Jason. I think we need Ronnie in here, and if you don’t mind, I’d like Sara here too.”
“Sure.”
“I’ll be right back.”, Vicki said, as she got up to go get the girls.
The three were back in a few minutes, and they sat and talked about Jaimie. Vicki talked with the couple for a good hour, and explained that Jason was not transsexual, but could be boarder line. And, he could feel comfortable in either role, a boy, or a girl. That, as they already knew, Jaimie was a part of Jason, and wouldn’t go away. But, that the fears that Jason felt when he went out as Jaimie were not real. And, that they could easily be overcome with some more counseling. That Ronnie had a real relationship with Jaimie, as a girlfriend, and more. That the two of them were really meant for each other. And, that Jason should not fear Jaimie, and should learn to enjoy her more.
She also explained that Jason was lucky, he could easily pass as a girl, and had a wife that knew, understood, supported, and loved both sides of him. The only real thing that was bothering Jason, was when he was out as Jaimie, his voice was still Jasons’. And, that made him afraid that he might be read, and that it might humiliate Ronnie and himself. Vicki looked at Sara, and said, “And, I think I know of someone that can help.” Then looking back at Jason, said, “If you’ll let her.”
Jason looked at Sara, and said, “You think you can help?”
“I know I can. I helped Linda.”, Sara said, “And, her male voice was deeper than yours. It will take some time, and hard work on your part.”
Jason looked at Ronnie. She smiled at him, and said, “Honey. It’s your call. But, I like Jaimie. No, I love Jaimie. It’s really a lot of fun to be with her, go out with her, but also realize that she is really Jason. It was a lot of fun teaching her makeup, and how to shop. But, my first love is Jason, and I hated seeing you so depressed at times. It really hurt. When you’re dressed as Jaimie, you are a girl. I think that the only thing that is keeping you from enjoying Jaimie to the fullest is your fear of being read. And, the only way that would happen is if you had to talk. This whole thing is up to you. It’s what you want.”
Jason looked at Ronnie for a few seconds, then said, “No. It’s what we want. This is our lives, not just mine. You love it when I’m Jaimie. I love being Jaimie. Vicki got me to see that my fears about her trying to control me were unfounded, and that going out as her was up to me. And, I love going out as Jaimie, if I can get over the fear of being read.”
“Honey. I think if you listen to Vicki that you can get over this. And, I think Sara can help you. And, then Jaimie will be someone that you can really live with, and have fun with.”
Jason again just looked at Ronnie for a few seconds, then looked at Sara, and said, “When do you want to start?”
“No time like the present.”, Sara said.
“Jason.”, Vicki said, “I do want a couple more sessions with you.”
“Sure. You’ve already gotten me to see a lot of things about myself and Jaimie.”
“Good. You go with Sara, and Ronnie and I will fix supper.”
“We are going to owe you guys some meals.”, Ronnie said.
“No, you won’t.”, Sara said, “We like you two, you’re great company, and we don’t like eating alone. So, having you here is really nice.”
Sara got up, and went out of the den with Jason. After they left, Vicki said to Ronnie, “I have something to tell you.”
A little over an hour later, the rain had stopped, and the four were sitting down on the patio to another meal. Sara started the conversation with, “Jason did well for his first voice lesson. I gave him some exercises to do every day, until we get together again next week.”
“How long will this take?”, Ronnie asked.
“It all depends. It may be a few months, or as long as a year. It’s hard to tell. It just takes patience, and some hard work.”
“I’d like you to come over for dinner next week, if you will.”
“We’d love to. But, next week we’re hosting a meeting here. And, we’d really like you two to come. Linda and Amy will be here.”
“A meeting?”, Jason asked.
“Yes.”, Vicki said, “There’s a crossdresser’s support group that meets once a month in various members’ homes. And, the meeting is here next week.”
“A crossdresser’s support group? Linda never mentioned it.”
“I asked Linda and Amy not to say anything to you about it until I had a chance to meet with you, and see what was best. We get together once a month, and usually have a pot luck dinner. So, you can cook for that. There’s about twenty to thirty people that come. Some by themselves, some with a spouse, or a friend. And, we have the dinner, a short business meeting, then sometimes a speaker, or help sessions, and things like that. Linda has given a demonstration of makeup, and hair styles. Sara has talked about the female voice. We had a lawyer once. Things like that.”
Jason looked at Ronnie, and she said, “Might be interesting.”
“Sure, we’ll be there.”, Jason said.
Sara said, “Fantastic. This is our dress in your best meeting. So, you’ll need to really dress up. And, you can bring a desert.”
“Dress up.”, Ronnie said, “We’ll have to go shopping.”
Jason looked at her, shook his head, and said with a grin, “I’m in trouble. The French shopping whirlwind is on the loose.”
That got him one of Ronnie’s infamous glares.
Needless to say, Ronnie and Jaimie went shopping. New lingerie for both of them. For Jaimie it was something new, an open bottom girdle, a strapless long line bra, nylons, thong, and a slip. For Ronnie it was just a strapless body briefer. New shoes, Ronnie’s were a red, three inch, jeweled, T-straps, and Jaimie’s were a three inch, crystal clear, stiletto mules. Ronnie had picked out Jaimie’s dress, and it was a black, almost floor length, strapless, tube dress with a sequined sheer overlay, and a slit up the right side almost to the hip. Ronnie had also gotten a strapless, tube dress, with a sequined hem, but in red, and it was much shorter than Jason’s.
When Jason returned from his lesson with Sara on Friday evening, Ronnie was grinning. He asked, “What’s so funny love.”
“Linda.”
“Linda?”
“Yea. I just called to confirm that she was going to do your hair for tomorrow night, and she really tried to get out of me what we were wearing.”
“Didn’t tell her. Did you?”
“No. I just said wait and see.”
“You don’t think we’re going overboard for a first meeting? After all we don’t know most of these people.”
“No. Remember that Sara said it was their dress in your best meeting. So, I figure that everyone goes all out. And, I’ll bet most of these people were at the wedding.”
Saturday afternoon, Jaimie visited Linda to have her hair done. And, Linda said, “You know Jaimie. I’d like to try a blond wig on you for a new look. Want to see?”
“Sure. Why not.”
Linda put a long blond wig on Jaimie, fussed with it for a few minutes, and turned Jaimie toward a mirror so she could see.
“Like it?”, Linda asked.
“Yea. It’s a different look. It really brings out my blue eyes.”
“Yes it does. Want to wear it tonight?”
“Sure.”
“Good. I’ll get started styling, as soon as I get it glued on.”
Later as Jaimie walked into the apartment, Ronnie saw him, and just stared. Jaimie said, “Something wrong?”
“No. Nothing. As a strawberry blond you really look nice. But, as a blond . . . And, what Linda did with the style really frames your face nicely.”
“Really?”
“Yes. We may have to change your makeup a little. But, now I’m worried.”
“Worried?”
“Now you are going to be prettier than I am.”
“No way.”
“Want to bet?”
Late that afternoon, Ronnie and Jaimie were pulling into the driveway at Sara and Mark’s house. And, there were already a dozen or so cars there, they parked, and as they were walking toward the house, Jaimie said, “I’m glad I don’t have to walk too far in these mules. I feel like I’m going to break my neck.”
“I told you to practice in them. But, you’ll get use to them.”
They walked around to the back of the house, and to patio area. There they saw twenty or so people standing around the pool, talking. Amy, as she was talking to Vicki and two others, was the first to see them, and she stopped mid-sentence when she did. Vicki turned to see what Amy was looking at, and smiled. They all walked over to Ronnie and Jaimie. And, Amy, looking at Jaimie, said, “Linda said that you looked really good as a blond, but not this good. And, that dress, it’s really you.”
Jaimie actually blushed, gave Amy a hug, and kiss on the cheek.
“Cat got your tongue?”, Vicki asked Jaimie.
“Sorry. But, the way you were staring, I thought something was wrong.”, Jaimie replied.
“Honey. Nothings wrong. It’s that the two of you are so pretty. Come on, I’ll introduce you to everyone.”
Vicki led Ronne and Jaimie up onto the patio, turned to the group, and said, “Everyone. Can I have your attention please.” . . . “We have two guests with us this evening. I’d like to introduce, Jaimie, and her wife Ronnie. Please introduce yourself to them, and make them feel welcome.”
There was a pleasant round of applause from the group, which embarrassed Jaimie a little. But, Ronnie and Jaimie felt welcome. Many people came up and introduced themselves. There were some girls where there was no trouble telling that they were really guys. There were some girls that looked very good. There were girls there with their wives. There were girls there alone. There was even one young girl there with her mother. And, there were two female to male crossdressers. Something new for both Ronnie and Jaimie.
They received a number of comments, mostly directed to Jaimie, such as, ‘You’re not a real girl?’, and ‘I’m jealous. You’re so pretty.’ Jaimie didn’t try to disguise her voice, so when she spoke, everyone knew she was really a male.
As the evening progressed, Jaimie felt more and more comfortable. More at ease being a girl.
Everyone had brought good things to eat, and they had a very nice dinner. The business meeting was very short. And, the entertainment for the evening was a fashion show, with only the crossdressers, male and female, getting up and showing off what they had worn. Jaimie was a little reluctant, at first, in getting up in front of everyone, but once she did, it became fun. In fact she showed off her best model walk. And, got a nice, long, round of applause.
When Jaimie sat back down, Ronnie whispered to her, “Very sexy, lover. I loved the model style walk.”
Jaimie just smiled.
After everyone had their turn up front. Sara got up, and said, “All right ladies and gentlemen. Amber will pass out paper and pencil to everyone, and we’ll vote for the best dressed girl and guy.”
Jaimie whispered to Ronnie, “I didn’t know this was a contest.”
“Me either.”, Ronnie whispered back.
After the papers were collected, Linda, Sara, and Amber counted the ballots, when they were done Linda got up, and said, “Would Jaimie and Mike come up here, please.”
Jaimie looked at Ronnie, and Ronnie said, “Go on. You won fair and square.”
Mike, a female to male crossdresser, was already standing with Linda, Sara, and Amber by the time Jaimie got to them. Mike made a fairly handsome guy, but was about six inches shorter than Jaimie. Sara said to the group, “Your votes showed that you felt Mike was the best dressed man here, and that Jaimie was the best dressed woman. And, we have for each of them a fifty dollar gift certificate from The Changing Scene.” There was a big round of applause for the two winners.
Linda then said, “We also felt that it might be fun to have a dance tonight, Jackie has volunteered to be the disk jockey, and we have some good music to dance to. So, anyone that feels like dancing please do. But, first, we would like our winning couple to have the first dance. Mike and Jaimie the floor is all yours.”
Jaimie looked at Sara with a, what do I do now look. Sara just smiled at her.
Mike whispered to her, “I’ve never danced as a guy before.”
“I’ve never danced as a girl with a guy.”, Jaimie whispered back, “I guess, we just need to try, but you’ll have to lead.”
Mike and Jaimie tried to dance, luckily Jackie had chosen a slow song, so it wasn’t too bad. They stumbled a bit, as Jaimie tried to lead every once in awhile. But, eventually, they actually did fairly well. Toward the end of the song, they were joined by others. And, when the song was over, Mike, being a gentleman, thanked Jaimie for the dance.
Jaimie went back, and sat with Ronnie, who had been joined by Amy and Linda. And, Amy said, “You dance like a natural.”
“Sure. A natural guy.”, Jaimie quipped.
“At first. But, you learned to follow really quickly, and you were even somewhat graceful. You just need a taller guy.”
“No. I need lessons on how to dance like a girl, and I need to dance with Ronnie.”
“I thought you’d never ask.”, Ronnie said, as she got up, and pulled Jaimie back on the dance floor.
On the way home, Ronnie asked Jaimie, “You had fun. Didn’t you lover?”
“Yea. Sort of.”, Jaimie replied.
“Sort of! You doing your model walk in front of everyone. You had fun up there. Admit it. And, dancing with Mike. I think if he was taller, you would have danced cheek to cheek.”
“Hey! Cheek to cheek with you, yes.”
“Interesting to see female to male crossdressers, wasn’t it?”
“I didn’t really think there were any.”
“I’d read that there are some, but a lot fewer then male to female. You do know Sara’s a lesbian. Don’t you?”
“Sara a lesbian!? How do you know?”
“Vicki told me, but I had a feeling about her.”
“A feeling?”
“Sara was a little too friendly when we were picking out a bathing suit for me.”
Luckily they were at a stop light. Because Jaimie turned, looked at Ronnie, raised a questioning eyebrow, and said, “Oh?”
“Just a little too hands on. Don’t worry lover. You’re enough girl for me.”
“I’d better be the only girl for you.”
“Lover.”, Ronnie said, with a sly grin, “You’re all the girl I need.”
“Wait! . . . Sara’s a lesbian, and married to Mark.”
“Yea. So?”
“But . . . “
“Oh yea, Vicki’s a female to male crossdresser. And, lives most of the time as a guy.”
“She’s a . . . How do you know?”
“She told me when she told me about Sara.”
“When did she tell you that?”
“The other week, when we had the swim party.”
“And, you didn’t tell me?”
“Sorry, I was going to. But, you got started talking about yourself, and I forgot.”
“You forgot. The girl that remembers everything. So, what did she tell you?”
“She said it started when she was a freshman in college, she had figured out that men had the upper hand in most things. And, since she had always leaned toward being masculine, and had actually dressed as a boy any times, she decided that she would try to see what going to school as a guy would be like. So, the summer between her freshman and sophomore years she started working on a male look. She got a guy’s short hair cut, stopped wearing makeup, let her eyebrows grow, and figured out what clothes would hide her girl’s figure. She also had met Sara, who was studying voice, and they became lovers. Together they worked on turning Vicki into Mark. She finished her degree as Mark, and lives most of the time as him. But, Vicki comes back to visit.”
“Okay. Mark is really Vicki, who is a lesbian, and who is Sara’s lover. I would have never guessed. Vicki makes a very passable guy. Actually a better looking guy, then a girl.”
Ronnie was all over Jaimie after they arrived home. She finally said, “Love. You know how I said you were all the girl I needed?”
“Yea.”
“Can I have Jaimie tonight?”
“You can have Jaimie any time you want her.”
That night, the two had one of their, long, slow, sexual adventures. And, in the morning, Ronnie awoke to long blond hair in her face. She smiled to herself, and just cuddled up closer to Jaimie.
A little while later Jason, still looking like Jaimie, rolled over, and looked at Ronnie.
Ronnie said, “Good morning lover.”
“Good morning yourself, love.”
“Interesting evening.”
“Very.”
“You seemed comfortable with yourself.”
“I was. Because I didn’t have to try and hide who I was. Everyone knew I was a guy.”
“But, a very pretty guy. It was fun watching you, and seeing you relax more than you have in a long time.”
“Fun?”
“Uh huh. The more you relaxed, the more you fell into being Jaimie. And, Jaimie was having fun last night.”
“Yea. It was a fun evening. I could just be me.”
“So, you were Jaimie?”
“I felt like I was last night.”
“How about after we got home?”
“Sort of. I just felt that last night was . . . was something special. Not saying that all our times together aren’t special, but this was just extra special.”
“In what way?”
“It just felt different. Like it was something that was going to be different, in a special way, and it was. Everything was wonderful.”
“You really like the slow, soft, sensual, love making. Don’t you?”
“It just makes me happy pleasing you for a long time. Seeing you enjoy everything we try.”
She gave him a very deep kiss, and said, “Lover. You please me in everything we do together.”
Over the following months, Jason and Sara got together every week to work on his voice. He worked hard on trying to perfect a feminine voice. Mark/Vicki met with Jason and Ronnie a couple of times, and brought Jason to the point of seeing that all his fears about Jaimie were really unfounded. Jaimie, Ronnie, Amy, and Linda went out a number of times as four girl friends. They also attended a few meetings of the support group, and really enjoyed interacting with everyone. Jason was back to being his old self.
Then during one of Jason’s sessions with Sara, it happened. He was going through some exercises, and his voice changed to a feminine one. It startled him, but Sara smiled, and said, “Hello Jaimie.”
“What just happened?”
“You changed your voice?”
“Wow. That was strange. Hearing my voice, then hearing a feminine voice.”
“You’re use to hearing your own voice when you talk, then it changed, and it sounds completely different. Want to hear what it sounds like?”
“Sure.”
“Okay. But, talk some more.”
“Like what?”
“Anything. Here, read this.”, Sara said, handing him a piece of paper.
Jason read it aloud, then Sara rewound the tape recorder, which she always kept running during these sessions. Then pressed play, and Jason heard himself doing the exercises. Then he heard his voice change, the conversation that he and Sara had when his voice changed, and finally what he had read. Sara pressed stop, and said, “What do you think?”
“It’s different. I like it.”
“It’s still a little rough. But, we’ll fix that. Now we have to try, and switch it back.”
“Try?”
“Don’t worry. We’ll get your male voice back. We just have to find the key. And, then work on switching it back and forth, so that you can do when you want to.”
It took them a little while to find the key to switch his voice back, but then they were able to switch back to Jaimies’ fairly easy, and then to Jasons’ again. He and Sara decided to keep his new voice a secret from everyone until Sara had a chance to work with him on perfecting it.
It didn’t take long before Jason was able to switch from his male voice to Jaimies’ new female voice, and back without a problem. And, it didn’t take Sara very long to teach Jason how a woman talks differently than a man, he was a quick study.
One day, Ronnie walked into the apartment, and was greeted by the smell of dinner cooking. She walked toward the kitchen, and heard someone humming a tune. But, it didn’t sound like Jason, it was feminine. She stopped at the kitchen door, and saw Jaimie at the counter working on a salad, and the humming was coming from her. She just stood and listened for a few seconds, and finally said, “Hi.”
Jaimie, dressed in jeans, and a pretty top, turned, and said in her new feminine voice, “Hi lover. What do you think?”
Ronnie just looked at her for a few seconds, and finally said, “Where did that come from?”
“Sara and I got my voice to change a few weeks ago, and we’ve been working on perfecting it. Like it?”
“You can change it back, can’t you?”
“Sure. Like it?”
Jaimie noticed a different look come over Ronnie’s face, as she answered, “I guess.”
“You guess. But, Jaimie now has a voice.”
She saw tears come into Ronnie’s eyes, as Ronnie turned, and ran to the bedroom. Jaimie turned off the stove, and ran after her. She found her laying on the bed crying, and sat next to her.
“Honey. What’s wrong?”, Jaimie asked.
Between sobs, Ronnie said, “I . . . I don’t know. . . . I just felt very sad. Like I’d lost something. Something important.”
“Honey. What? You haven’t lost anything.”
“I know. But . . . but, I still feel like something’s gone.”
“What’s gone?”
Ronnie sat up, and Jaimie held her.
“I don’t know.”, Ronnie said, “But, when I heard your feminine voice, it just felt like something was gone. Like I wasn’t needed any longer.”
“Honey. Nothing’s gone. I’m still here. Jason’s still here. I still love you. And, we still need you.”
“I know, love. But, does Jaimie really still need me?”
“Of course I do. Why wouldn’t I?”
“I don’t know. She’s complete now. She can do her own makeup, has a real good fashion sense, and can now speak for herself.”
“Honey! Jaimie is nothing without you. You’re her guiding spirit. Why wouldn’t she need you?”
“I don’t know. I guess I’m being silly.”
“If it’s bothering you this much, then it’s not silly. We need to talk about this. And, it needs to be Jason, not Jaimie. Why don’t you go finish dinner, and I’ll get Jason back.”
“Okay.”
During dinner, not much food was eaten, but a lot of things were discussed. When all was said, and done, Ronnie had relaxed, and realized that she hadn’t lost anything. That Jason really needed her, as did Jaimie. And, that the feeling that she had lost something, wasn’t real. Just a realization that Jaimie had finally evolved. Jason told her that not only was Jaimie nothing without her, but that Jason was also nothing without her.
“Honey. I’m sorry that I was so silly.”, Ronnie said.
“I wasn’t silly, and don’t be sorry. You felt something. Something that bothered you. We should have just talked about it, like we finally did.”
“You’re right. So, how do you switch your voice like that?”
Jaimie was back, just the way Ronnie liked her, and Ronnie did see that Jaimie really did need her. They were like sisters, one stronger than the other, and leading the way. They went out a few time, and it was nice to see Jaimie interacting with other people.
Three weeks later their Junior year in school was over, and summer was here. Jaimie was still seeing Sara once in awhile, to work on her voice. Ronnie and Jaimie had been going to the support group meetings. And, Amy and Linda were regular visitors.
One Sunday morning, just after breakfast the phone rang. Ronnie answered the phone, “Hello.” . . . “Mere!”
It was Ronnie’s mother, the rest of the conversation was in French, and so fast that Jason could only pick out a few works. He was able to figure out that the conversation was about Ronnie’s Grand-pere Guischard, her dad’s father, and that he was very ill. As the conversation went on, he watched Ronnie become sadder and sadder, until the tears started. After she hung up, she walked over, sat next to him, he just held her, and let her cry.
After a few minutes, she sat back, and Jason wiped her tears away. He just sat there looking at her in a very concerned way, and figured that when she was ready to talk, she would. Finally, Ronnie said, “I knew Grand-pere Guischard was sick. But, mere said that he is very sick, and in intensive care. And, they don’t know if he’ll live much longer.”
“I’m so sorry.”
“Can I go to France?”
“What about both of us going?”
“What about your summer job?”
“I’ll talk to them, and explain the family emergency. If they say okay, then I’ll start when we get back. If they’re not happy with it, I guess I won’t have a summer job.”
“You’d do that?”
“Honey. You know I would. You are more important than any summer job.”
Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.
Two girls alone in Paris. What kind of trouble can they get into? Or, maybe it’s trouble when they get home.
Two Girls in Paris
On Monday, Jason walked into the apartment, and said to Ronnie, “Well, how long do you want to spend in France?”
“Why?”
“Well, I have all summer. They didn’t understand, and figured that the job wasn’t that important to me.”
“I’m sorry.”
“Don’t be. With their attitude, I figure I wouldn’t have been happy there any way.”
Ronnie wrapped her arms around Jason’s neck, and they held each other.
Two days later her parents were picking them up at the airport. It was a tearful reunion between Ronnie and her mother. And, Ronnie hugged her father for a long time. Instead of going directly to the Guischard’s home, they went to the hospital. Ronnie’s grandfather was still in intensive care, and they could only see him for short periods of time. Ronnie’s grand-mere was there, along with a couple aunts and uncles. Again, more tearful greetings. Ronnie and Jason were able to see her grandfather for only a few minutes, and he was able to manage a smile for her.
As Ronnie’s mother was driving them home, she told them that the doctors had told the family that they felt that the next few days would tell if he would survive or not. Ronnie just looked at Jason, and the tears started. And, Jason just held her.
Over the next few days, Ronnie and Jason were back and forth to the hospital a number of times each day. And, it appeared that her grand-pere was starting to improve. On their fourth day there, he was moved to regular room, and his condition continued to improve. One day as they were leaving the hospital after a visit, Ronnie said to Jason, “Thanks for being here.”
Jason replied, “Where else would I be.”
“I love you.”
A week later Ronnie and Jason were alone in the Guischard home. Her grand-pere had improved, and been moved to a nursing home. Ronnie’s mother had insisted that she and Ronnie’s father get away for a week to relax. And, they had invited Ronnie and Jason to go along, but Ronnie just wanted to be alone with Jason.
Even though her grand-pere continued to improve, Ronnie just moped around the house, not wanting to do much of anything. One morning, Jason, finally having enough, and said, “We’re going for a ride.”
“No.”, Ronnie replied, “I just want to stay here.”
“Little missy. Did I say there was a choice. I said that we are going for a ride!”
She just looked at him, and knew he meant it.
Fifteen minutes later they were heading out of town, and down the coast. It didn’t take Ronnie long to figure out where they were going. Jason was taking her to that little fishing village where they had been married.
Later they were pulling into the little church where they’d been married. He got out, walked around, opened the door, and helped Ronnie out of the car. He took her hand, and they walked toward the church. Inside, Father James was just beginning a mass, they sat in the back of the church, and participated in the mass along with a dozen or so others. After the mass, the priest was greeting the parishioners at the door, and Ronnie and Jason were the last to leave.
“My children.”, Father James said, “I’m so happy to see you again.”
“Thank you father.”, Jason replied.
“What brings you back to France?”
Jason filled the priest in on what had happened with Ronnie’s grand-pere, and how she had been depressed. And, that he had finally decided that she needed to get out, and go some place with happier memories. They walked back into the church, sat in a pew, and talked for a long time, with the priest doing most of the talking with Ronnie. After more than an hour, they thanked the priest for spending so much time with them, and started walking toward the cafe. She was holding onto his arm very tightly, and she finally said, “Thank you.”
“For what?”
“For making me come here.”
“Really?”
“I was really down, and it was getting worse.”
“I know.”
“And, coming here really helped.”
“I’m glad. I was really getting worried about you. Your grand-pere is improving, and you were still down. I wasn’t sure what was going on with you. And, I figured that you needed to talk with someone, and that Father James was that person.”
They ordered their meal, and talked for a long time. From their conversation, he was beginning to see what was bothering her so much, she was afraid that something would happen to her parents, and she wouldn’t be there for them. He finally said, “Would you like to move back to France?”
“What?”
“Would you like to move back here after we graduate?”
“We couldn’t.”
“Why not?”
“You would do that?”
“For you. Yes.”
“But, why?”
“I think you’re worried that something will happen to your parents, and you wouldn’t be here for them.”
“You’d do that?”
“Yes. But, we don’t have to decide right now. Just remember that we’ll do it, if you want to.”
“You are so special.” And, she leaned over, and kissed him.
“Just promise me that you’ll talk to me when something is bothering you, no matter how small it seems?”
“I will.”
“Promise?”
“I promise.”
Jason noticed that Ronnie was starting to get the twinkle back in her eyes. And, he just sat there, smiling, and looking at her. The drive back to Brest was a lot happier than the drive down to the fishing village.
The next day at breakfast, with a gleam in her eyes, and a sly little smile, Ronnie said, “I wish we had brought Jaimie with us.”
“Why?”, Jason asked.
“I just thought it might be fun to spend a day or so with her.”
“Oh, I’m not fun to be with?”
“Of course you are. It’s just different with her. It’s a girlfriend thing.”
“So, what would you like to do?”
“Oh I don’t know. Maybe hit a few night clubs, maybe go to Paris for a night.”
“We can still go without Jaimie.”
“That would be fun. But, two girls can have more fun.”
“You’re nuts.”
“Yea. But, it would still be fun.”, Ronnie said, with a grin.
“Is my old Ronnie back?”
“Thanks to you, and Pere James.”
“And, how do you propose to bring Jaimie to France?”
“We could go shopping.”
“I knew it. The French girl wants to go shopping. But, we’d need everything.”
“I know. But, not that much.”
“It could get expensive.”
“There are thrift stores here in France too.”
“All right. But, only if we find things that I really like.”
“Don’t worry, we will. Besides, I think we’ll just do a casual thing.”
It wasn’t long until they were in a very nice thrift store, and wandering the isles looking at everything. Jason was surprised at all the nice things they had. Shoes, bras, panties, slacks, blouses, skirts, dresses, and even wigs.
While Jason was looking around, Ronnie went up to one of the clerks, explained that they were going to a costume party, and that her husband was going as a girl. And, they were wondering if there would be a problem with him trying some things on. The clerk said, that they had many men buy women’s clothes from them, and there wouldn’t be a problem trying things on. Ronnie thanked her, and went back to where Jason was.
Jason asked, “What was that all about?”
“Oh nothing much.”, Ronnie replied, “I just wanted to be sure that they didn’t mind if you try on some girl’s clothes.”
“What?”
“I told her you were going to a costume party as a girl. And, she thought nothing of it.”
“You, little missy, are nothing but trouble.”
“You’re complaining?”
Jason just shook his head.
As they wandered the store, they first found him a bra, and a couple pairs of thongs. Then, they found a very nice pair of black satin pants, and a pair of boot cut, back zip, jeans. A dark red silk blouse, and a white embroidered blouse. Ronnie led Jason to a changing room, where he tried everything on. Ronnie was happy with the way everything looked. Then it was off to look at shoes, and Jason spotted a pair of lace up ankle boots with a two-inch heel, and said, “How about these?”
“Hmm. You don’t have any boots, and those are cute. Lets see if they fit.”
Jason sat, took off the shoes he was wearing, and slipped on the boots. He tied the laces, and stood up. They were a little tight, but didn’t feel too bad.
A lady, also looking at shoes, gave Jason a very strange look. Ronnie smiled at her, and said, “Parti de costume.” The lady nodded, and smiled, a knowing smile.
The wigs were all located behind a counter, while Ronnie and Jason were looking them over, the same clerk that Ronnie had talked to, walked up to them, and asked if she could help. Ronnie pointed to a couple of the wigs, and asked if Jason could try them on. Without hesitation, but with a knowing smile, the clerk got the wigs, handed Jason a wig cap, and showed them to a place where he could try them on.
Jason sat at the small dressing table, which was surrounded on three sides by mirrors, and slipped on the wig cap. Ronnie helped him carefully put on the first wig, a long curly, blond one. Then the second, another long one, but with straight black hair. The black wig brought out something, and looked sexy on him. Ronnie had him turn around, so that she could look at it, she fussed with it for a second, and said, “This works.”
Just then the clerk walked up, to check on them, and said, “Tres mignon.” (Very cute.)
Ronnie smiled at her, and said, “Oui. C'est lui, n'est pas il.” (Yes. It is him, isn’t it.”)
Jason’s French was good enough to know what the exchange between the two girls was, and smiled to himself.
Next was some jewelry. Most of the earrings the shop had were for pierced ears, and Ronnie said, “Girlfriend, we’ve got to get your ears pierced.”
Jason just looked at her, and frowned.
They finally did find a nice pair of dangly clip on earrings, a couple bracelets, a few rings, and a necklace. They had found enough clothes to allow Jaimie to go out, and it had only taken a couple of hours. And, as they were checking out, the clerk, smiled at Jason, and said in perfect English, “Have fun being a girl.”
“Oh, he does.”, Ronnie replied with a grin.
“You speak English.”, Jason said.
“Yes. I heard you two speaking English. It’s my second language. I worked in England for a while, so I learned it there. Have fun at your party.”
“We will.”
On the way home, Jason said, “How about makeup, and breasts?”
“Did you see the makeup case that I brought with me?”
“Yea.”
“Well, there’s enough makeup in there to make you look very sexy. Your breasts? We’ll figure something out. You may not be showing cleavage, but you’ll have a pair.”
That evening, after dinner, Ronnie had Jason try everything on. And, Jaimie was back. They used some nylons in his bra, it looked all right, and the blouses covered the bra in such away that you couldn’t tell they weren’t real. Ronnie helped Jason put on the wig, and it did bring out something in Jaimie, something dark, and sexy. Ronnie styled it a little, stood back, smiled, and said, “Girlfriend. You look fantastic. I don’t know if I’m going to let you go out looking like this, or just keep you to myself.”
“I’m all yours.”, Jaimie said with a grin.
“Let me do your makeup, and see what we can do for a look.”
A little while later, Ronnie had given Jaimie a new look. Almost a Goth look, she darkened his eyebrows, used dark eye makeup, and dark lipstick. She looked closely at Jaimie, and had an idea. As she walked towards the bedroom door, she said, “I’ll be right back. And, no fair looking.”
She was gone for a few minutes, and Jaimie had trouble not looking. When Ronnie finally came back, she was carrying three black boxes. The first box contained a black satin choker style necklace with a cameo on it, she carefully placed the choker around Jaimie’s neck, and tied it. The other box contained a pair of very fancy long earrings, made of fine gold wire in a fancy design wrapped around a large black stone. And, they were clip ons. She removed the earrings that they had purchased, from Jaimie’s ears, and replaced them with the ones that she had carried in, with the comment, “Girlfriend. You’re getting your ears pierced when we get back to the States. It’s time you become fashionable.”
“Can I look yet?”, Jaimie asked.
“Yes.”
Jaimie turned, and looked in the mirror. And, just stared.
“Something wrong?”, Ronnie asked.
“Yea. This is too sexy for me.”
“Sexy yes, but I love this look on you. Almost Goth, but not. The black wig, and dark makeup, contrast against you pale skin, and looks just fantastic.”
“But, it will draw attention.”
“So?”
“But, it might be the wrong kind of attention.”
“What kind?”
“Guys.”
Jaimie handed Ronnie another box, and said, “Wear this next to your wedding band just like you do at home.”
Jaimie opened the box, and there was an engagement style ring in it. She slipped it on next to her male wedding band, looked at it, and said, “I guess it should work.”
“You know it will. You’ll get looked at, lusted over, but you shouldn’t get hit on, especially if we pretend to be lovers.”
“Pretend?”
“Well, girl and girl lovers.”
“Gee.”, Jaimie said with a grin, “I thought we were lesbian lovers.”
“Now who’s being bad.”
Jason spent the rest of the evening as Jaimie, and could tell that Ronnie had really come out of her depression. Being able to interact with Jaimie was helping her. And, Jaimie was also feeling good. Something just felt right.
Toward the end of the evening, Ronnie became very amorous. This hadn’t happened since she had learned how sick her grandfather was.
On Friday the girls were in Paris. This was the first time that Jaimie had ever traveled, and was a little nervous getting on the plane, but by the time they landed at Orly she was her old self. Ronnie had made hotel reservations for them, and a quick cab ride had them at the hotel. After they had settled in, they had a few hours for shopping before the clubs that she wanted to visit opened. It was a short walk to a very nice shopping area, with lots of small shops catering to discriminating shoppers. Ronnie and Jaimie were in and out of most of them, not buying, but just looking, and having fun like two girlfriends would. But, they both saw a number of things that would look really nice on either of them.
One shop was just too much for Ronnie. They had a number of cute, short, pleated skirts, and she found one that she just fell in love with. And, she said to Jaimie, “I’ve always wanted to get you a skirt like this. They’re so cute.” And, it wasn’t long before they were walking out of the store with a package.
Just down the street Jaimie stopped and looked at a display in a shop window. Ronnie, looked over her shoulder, and said, “Sexy, aren’t they lover?”
“Very sexy. But, they look uncomfortable.”
“You get use to them after awhile. Come on, let’s go in.”
The walked into the shop, and the proprietress, who was helping a customer, said, “I’ll be with you shortly.”
Ronnie said, “Thank you. We’re just looking.”
“That will be fine.”
Jaimie couldn’t take her eyes off of the customer that the proprietress was helping, She appeared to be in her early thirties, very nice looking, and except for the corset she was being fitted for, was completely naked. The corset stopped just below her breasts, and left nothing to the imagination between her legs.
Ronnie whispered, “Stop staring.”
“Sorry. But, I can’t believe how narrow her waist is.”
“I know. Some of these girls go overboard with their corsets.”
“Have you ever worn one?”
“Yes. Mere let me wear one of hers a few times.”
“Neither of you need them. You both have great figures.”
“Thanks. But, they can give you that hour glass figure, like that woman has.”
The girls continued to look around the shop, and Jaimie couldn’t believe how pretty some of the corsets were. And, how severe some looked. Some where done in satin, some in a very fancy brocade, and a couple in leather.
Ronnie asked, “Want one?”
Jaimie just looked at her with a little smile. Then it was off to a cafe for a light dinner, before heading back to the hotel to get ready for the evening.
As Ronnie was getting dressed, and putting on her makeup, Jaimie took a shower. When Jaimie got out of the shower, she saw clothes laid out on the bed, and said, “You want me to wear that short skirt?”
“With the dark red silk blouse, black nylons, and the boots, it will look sharp.”
“It’s too short.”
“Not for your sexy legs. Lover.”
“But, I won’t be able to sit down without showing everything.”
“Sure you can, just be careful, and keep your knees together.”
After Jaimie had put on her bra, thong, panty hose, and wig, Ronnie went to work on her makeup. When she was done, Jaimie looked sexier than she had ever before, and she said, “I don’t know about this. I’m really afraid of going out looking like this.”
“Don’t worry sweetheart. Lots of people will be looking, but that’s all they’ll do.”
“How can you be sure?”
“Trust me.”
As the girls walked through the hotel lobby, Jaimie felt like all eyes were on them, and they were. The doorman, hailed them a cab, and wished them a nice evening. Jaimie tipped him, and said, “Merci.”
The cab took the girls to the part of Paris known for it’s gay and lesbian scene. And, they walked the street, looking at the various clubs, and being looked at. Jaimie was still nervous about being hit on, and Ronnie whispered, “Stop looking around so much. Someone will think you’re looking to be picked up. Or, are you looking to get picked up?”
“Not me sweetheart.”
As they walked, Ronnie saw the marque on the front of the Utopia Club, and said, “Lets get a drink, and see what’s going on inside.”
“Sure.”
They walked into the club, it was early, and wasn’t very crowded. They found a small table against the wall, and sat close to each other, so they could people watch, and talk over the music. Jaimie looked around, became a little confused, and whispered, “Am I only seeing girls?”
Ronnie smiled at her, and said, “The Utopia is a lesbian club. So, yes, girls only.”
“Did you know?”
“Sure. Everyone knows about L’Utopia.”
“I didn’t.”
“You do now love.”
The girls ordered drinks, sat, people watched, and enjoyed the music.
Suddenly Ronnie reached over, pulled Jaimie to her, and gave her a very deep, long, passionate, kiss. When they broke the kiss, Jaimie whispered, “Not that I’m complaining. But, what was that for?”
Ronnie held her face, and said, “Because I love you, and we were being checked out by a few people.”
Trying to move her head, Jaimie said, “Checked out?”
“Don’t look. But, there’s been a couple of girls looking over here with more than just idle interest. One has really been staring at us. So, I figured that I’d show them we were a couple.”
They ordered a second round of drinks, and danced a slow dance, with Ronnie leading. After they got back to their table, another couple walked up, and one of them said, “Hi. My name’s Toni, and this is Margo. Can we join you?”
Ronnie said, “Sure.”
Toni and Margo pulled up chairs, sat, and Toni continued, “You’re new here, aren’t you?”
“Yes. It’s our first time.”
“I was wondering about you two, I thought you were just tourists checking out the girls. But, that kiss, was a lover’s kiss.”
“We’re tourists in a way. We’re from Brest, just spending a couple days in Paris.”
“I see you’re both wearing wedding rings. You two really married?”
“Not to each other.”
“So, you have husbands?”
“Yes. We’re on a girl’s getaway.”
“Don’t blame you. So, you two are a couple when the roosters are away?”
“Have been since our early teens. But, we both also like guys.”
“I don’t know how you can. But, everyone to their own. Either of you ever have another girl friend.”
“No. We’re committed, at least as much as we can be, to each other.”
“That a shame. I bet I could show you things that you couldn’t even dream of.”
Ronnie felt Jaimie’s hand grip her knee. And, Ronnie said, “What about Margo? Isn’t she your lover?”
“Yes. But, she loves to watch, and make it a threesome, or maybe even a foursome.”
“We’re too committed to each other to play around.”
As Toni and Margo got up, Toni said, “If you change your mind, either of you, we’re here almost every Friday and Saturday night.” And, they walked away.
“That was interesting.”, Ronnie said.
“No it wasn’t.”, Jaimie replied.
“Worried?”
“She was just too forward.”
“Lover. There are a lot of people like that. They see something they want, and try to take it.”
“You’re mine. No one can have you.”
“I think she really wanted you. Or, maybe both of us. Someone like her doesn’t even interest me.”
“I know. Lets get out of here.”
“Sure. In fact, I saw something in the entertainment flyer at the hotel that might be fun.”
“What?”
“There’s a drag show, that’s supposed to be very good. Interested?”
“Sure. Why not.”
They left the L’Utopia, grabbed a cab, and it wasn’t long until they were standing in line to get into another club. Luckily it wasn’t a long line, and they were inside in about ten minutes. Again, they were lucky enough to find a table, ordered a couple of drinks, and waited for the show to start.
They had a great time during the show, the drag queens and female impersonators put on a really great show, and got the audience involved in it. Some of the girls were very passable, others not, and others were made up to the hilt, big hair, heavy makeup, outlandish clothes, and very high platform shoes. It was a show that Ronnie and Jaimie really enjoyed, they laughed, sang along, and just had a good time. The show lasted until almost one-thirty in the morning.
Then, after the show, some of the drag queens, and female impersonators, wandered through the audience. One walked up to Ronnie and Jaimie, and said, “Well now, aren’t you two very pretty.”
“Thank you.”, Jaimie said.
Then looking at Jaimie, she said, “And, you honey are really pretty for a boy.”
“Excuse me.”
“Honey. It takes one to know one. You’re pretty, have a nice voice, but honey you’re a guy. You look better than most of our performers do. In fact if I wasn’t a guy pretending to be a girl, I’d have never known, and I’d probably be hitting on you.”
Ronnie asked, “What gave her away?”
“Just a few little things. For one, she handles her drink like a guy would. But, most people wouldn’t even see it. Did you like the show?”
“It was great. A lot of fun.”
“Thanks. And, honey.”, she said looking at Jaimie again, “If you ever want to perform, come on back, and we’ll put you on the stage. Just tell them that Rose sent you.” She then bent down, and gave both Ronnie, and Jaimie a kiss on the cheek.
The girls walked the strip a little longer, looking at people, and the various clubs. Then they grabbed a cab back to the hotel, and were back in their room a little after two-thirty. And, Ronnie couldn’t keep her hands off of Jaimie. And, it was almost four before they got to sleep.
The next day, as usual, they were cuddled together in bed, and Ronnie was awake before Jaimie. She just laid there enjoying being close to her. When Jaimie finally stirred, she hugged her, and whispered, “Good morning lover.”
Jaimie rolled over, kissed her, and asked, “Morning love. Did you have fun last night?”
“Sure did. It was so much fun being out in Paris with Jaimie. Did you?”
“You bet. But, you know, if Mark and I hadn’t had our sessions, and Sara hadn’t found my feminine voice, I would have never, ever, done that. But, I’m glad I did, it was fun, even being hit on by those girls.”
“I’ve never seen you so at ease being out as Jaimie.”
“I know. Maybe it was being away from anyone that might know us, or maybe I’m beginning to realize that I can just be Jaimie.”
“I hope it’s the latter. It would be much more fun.”
“Being able to walk down the street that way, not worrying, or caring if someone reads you as a guy, is great.”
“I know. If you had seen some of the looks you got, it would have embarrassed you.”
“Embarrassed me?”
“You bet. The lust I saw from some people was amazing. And, if I hadn’t put my claim on you in the lesbian bar, you would have been hit on by more then that one girl.”
“Really.”
“You bet lover. I guess I did too good of a job on you.”
“Never. I loved the look, once I got use to it, and the reactions.”
“You’re getting as bad as I am.”
“Complaining?”
“No. And, you know. It was good to see you enjoying yourself, and being your old self.”
“I can thank you for that.” And, he gave her a big kiss.
The flight back to Brest was uneventful, and Jaimie was feeling very comfortable. Late that evening the girls were back in Brest, and heading toward the Guischard home. Jaimie was just thinking about how much fun these last two days had been. And, wondering why she had so much trouble understanding herself. But, was glad that she finally did.
Ronnie looked over at Jaimie, and asked, “This is the longest that you’ve been Jaimie. What do you think?”
With a grin, Jaimie said, “I love seeing how the other half lives. And, I like what I see. Being a girl this long feels good.”
Ronnie looked at her with a little bit of a questioning look, and thought, ‘I wonder what she meant by that?’
Just then the drove up to the house, and Ronnie said, “Did you leave all those lights on?”
“No. Did you?”
“No. I wonder . . . “
“What?”
“If mere and pere are home.”
“Oh God, I hope not. They weren’t supposed to be home until tomorrow.”
“I know. I hope nothing happened to grand-pere. Drive past really slow, and let me take a close look.”
“Well?”
“They must have just gotten home. The car is in the drive way, and I saw pere carrying bags in.”
“Now what?”
“I don’t know. Any place that we could buy you some guy clothes is closed. And, they probably think we’re out on the town, and will be home soon. Park out front. And, lets try and figure something out.”
They parked in front of the house, and just watched for awhile. Finally, they saw Ronnie’s dad go into the den, and sit in his chair. Ronnie said, “He’ll be asleep in five minutes.”
“Maybe we can sneak in the back door, and up the back stairs?”
“No way. Mere has ears like a bat. She’d hear us for sure. I could never sneak in or out of the house when I lived at home.”
“So. What do we do?”
“Maybe face the music with mere.”
“You mean tell her about Jaimie?”
“Yea.”
“Ah . . . I don’t know.”
“Mere is very liberal. And, maybe if I talk to her first.”
“You think?”
“I guess there’s only one way to find out. Pull into the drive, and I’ll go talk to her.”
Jaimie pulled the car into the drive, Ronnie gave her a kiss, and got out of the car. Jaimie watched her walk to the back door, and into the house. And, sat there worried about what was going to happen.
About ten minutes later, Ronnie was back at the car, and Jaimie asked, “Well?”
“I’m not really sure. First grand-pere is fine. I told her we went to Paris, and that you did it looking like a girl. And, that you were still dressed that way. She didn’t say anything for a few seconds, then asked if you had any regular clothes with you. And, I explained that we spent the last two days with you dressed only as a girl, and didn’t take any of your regular clothes with us. Then I told her that you had been dressing like a girl off and on for a long time. And, that I supported you. She told me that I’d better get you in the house, and upstairs, before pere woke up. So, come on.”
“Oh God.”
“Come on. She won’t bite.”
“Should I get this makeup off?”
“No.”
Jaimie slowly opened the car door, took a deep breath, and got out. Ronnie took her hand, kissed her, and said, “It’ll be fine.”
They walked to the back door of the house, and Ronnie’s mere was standing there waiting for them. As they walked in, her eyes got very big when she first saw Jaimie. Then she looked at Ronnie, then back at Jaimie, and said, “Jason, I don’t know why you look this way. But, we need to talk about it later. You’d better go upstairs, and change before pere wakes up.”
Without a word, Ronnie and Jaimie ran up the back stairs to their room. As they closed the door, Jaimie said, “She didn’t seem too upset.”
“I know. Did you see the look on her face when she saw you?”
“No.”
“I don’t know if it was shock, surprise, or what.”
Ronnie changed into some comfortable clothes, and Jaimie changed back into Jason.
Then Ronnie said, “Shall we go face the music.”
Jason looked at her, sighed, and said, “Do we have to?”
“I think we’d better.”
She took his hand, and led him back down to the kitchen. They walked in, mere was sitting at the table, sipping a cup of tea, she looked up at them, and said, “Sit with me.”
Jason sat, and Ronnie fixed them each a cup of tea. Ronnie’s mother looked at Jason, and said, “Do you want to talk about this?”
“I guess.”, Jason replied.
“Ronnie said that you’ve dressed in girls clothes since you were young.”
“Ronnie and I talk about this a long time ago. But, it all started when I was about eight. There was a pair of my sister Beth’s panties on the hamper in the bathroom. For some reason I tried them on, and I like how they felt. . . . “ And, Jason went on to tell Ronnie’s mother the complete story from when he started till now. When he was done, Ronnie’s mother looked at her, and said, “And, fille, you’re all right with this?”
“Yes mere. I’m really fine with it. It’s a part of Jason, and I love him with all my heart and soul. I had to do a lot of reading on the subject, ask him a lot of questions, and I learned it was just a part of him. It wasn’t going to go away. And, I also learned it could be fun in many ways.
“When he went to our friend, Mark, who’s a psychologist, we learned a lot about him, and his feminine side. And, I’m happy with him, and his little kink.”
“So, fils, you’ve gone out dressed?”
“Yes.”, Jason replied, “We’ve been out a number of times with me dressed.”
“And, no one has said anything?”
“No. No comments. No looks. Nothing.”
“And, you go shopping for clothes?”
“Yes. I think that’s Ronnie’s favorite part.”
“How many people know about this?”
“There’s my youngest sister, Mary. Amy, Linda, the psychologist, and his wife Sara. The people who are members of the support group.”
“And, your mother knows?”
“Yes. Like I said, from what she told us, she’s known from almost the time I started. And, she talked with a friend that was in the mental health profession, and he told her, that it was just part of me, to support me, and to not embarrass me.”
Ronnie’s mother sat there, and looked at the two of them for a while. Then said, “Jason. As long as Ronnie accepts this, I’m fine with it. She’s the one that married you, and has to live with you. And, if your own mother accepts this, then I guess I shouldn’t have a problem with it. I’ve heard about crossdressing before, but I really don’t understand it. And, I don’t think that Ronnie’s father needs to find out, he may not understand.”
“I think you’re right mere.”, Ronnie said, “Pere would never understand.”
“One last thing.”, Ronnie’s mother said, “Earlier when Ronnie first came in, explained about your trip to Paris, and you looking like a girl, I was really afraid what I was going to see. But, when you walked in here, I was utterly surprised, you are as pretty as Ronnie. And, you look more like a girl than a lot of girls do.”
Jason smiled a little, and Ronnie said, “You should have seen him in Paris.”
“Maybe I’m glad I didn’t.”
“Mere! That’s not nice.”
“I’m sorry. But, I’m still trying to get use to Jason looking so much like a girl.”
They continued talking for some time, and learned that Ronnie’s father needed to address a problem at work. So, they came home a day early. It also appeared that Ronnie’s mother had accepted Jason’s crossdressing, at least nothing more was said that night.
Later that evening, as Jason and Ronnie were laying in bed, Jason said, “That went easier than I thought it would.”
“I told you mere would understand.”
“Well at least she accept it.”
“Sure she did.”
“Now. What did you mean when you said, ‘Being a girl this long feels good.’
“Did I say that?”
“You know you did. So, what did you mean?”
“I just liked being a girl the whole time we were in Paris. I felt good. You made me look good. And, it was fun.”
“We could go shopping, and you can spend the rest of the time we’re here as a girl.”
“I like that idea.”
“Stop being so bad, and enough talk. Kiss me.”
The next morning when they came down for breakfast, Ronnie’s father had already left, and her mother was sitting at the table by herself. Both Ronnie and Jason said together, “Bonjour, mere.”
“Bonjour, enfants.”
Ronnie and Jason worked together fixing their breakfast, and then they sat with Ronnie’s mother. She just stared at Jason, and smiled. He looked back at her with a questioning look, but it was Ronnie that asked, “Mere. What are you smiling about?”
“Oh nothing.”, her mother replied.
“Mere?”
“I was just remembering last night.”
“What about it?”
“Just how feminine Jason looked when he walked in, and what a surprise it was. And, now, how masculine he looks.”
Ronnie looked at Jason, smiled, and said, “Yes. It makes for some fun times.”
Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.
A fashion show? No. Maybe. Could be. No way. Or, . . .
A week later Ronnie and Jason were back home in the States, and were meeting Amy and Linda for lunch at one of their favorite places. They talked about the trip to France, especially the trip to Paris, and the reaction Ronnie’s mother had to meeting Jaimie. And, as they were leaving the restaurant, Ronnie said to Linda, “Can we stop at your shop?”
“Sure. Why?”, Linda replied.
Looking at Jason, Ronnie said, “Someone is getting his ears pierced. Both of them.”
“I’m what!?”, Jason responded.
“Getting your ears pierced.”
“No.”
“Love. It’s time. You love earrings, and the best ones are for pierced ears.”
“But, don’t I have to keep something in them until they heal?”
“So?”
“People will see ‘em.”
“So?”
“How will I explain it to my dad?”
“If he asks, and I’ll bet that he won’t, just tell him you lost a bet with me.”
“Remember he’s a scientist, and notices everything.”
“Jason,”, Amy said, “how many guys on campus do you see with their ears pierced?”
“A lot.”, Jason replied, “But, most are just one or the other.”
“But, you see guys with both done. Right?”
“Yea.”
“Our waiter had both of his done.”
“He did?”
“Didn’t notice did you?”
“I guess not.”
“And, like Ronnie said, you love earrings. And, the best ones really are for pierced ears.”
“I can do it for you in just a few minutes.”, Linda said, “And, it won’t hurt. It’s just a pin prick. And, once they heal, there is a way to disguise the holes if you want to. Beside, they’ll be healed by the time school starts in the fall.”
Jason looked at Ronnie, she looked at him with a coy little smile, and he said, “All right. I guess it can’t hurt.”
Ronnie got a smile on her face, and mouthed, ‘I love you.’
Half an hour later they were at the Changing Scene, and Jason was sitting in Linda’s chair. Linda wheeled over a small table, and told Jason, “A lot of places use an ear piercing gun. Those are all right, but I learned to do them with piercing needles. They just do a better job.”
Jason looked at Ronnie and Amy, and said to no one in particular, “Lets get this over with, before I chicken out.”
“Just relax, and let me work. It’ll only take a minute.”
Linda took a small marking pen, and carefully marked both of Jason’s ears. Stood back to take a look, and said to Ronnie, “How’s that look?”
“Perfect.”, Ronnie replied.
Linda then carefully cleaned Jason’s left ear, took a piercing needle, and pushed it through his ear lobe. She asked him, “Feel that?”
“Just a little.”, he replied.
Then she carefully placed a small stud in his ear. She then moved to his right ear, and repeated the process. Then she stepped back, looked at him, nodded her approval, and said to Ronnie and Amy, “Well, ladies, what do you think.”
Ronnie, smiled, and said, “Very nice.”
Amy, also smiled, and said, “Welcome to the club, girlfriend.”
“Can I see?”, Jason asked.
“Sure.”, Linda said, as she turned the chair toward the mirror.
Jason turned his head back and forth, looking at each ear, and finally said, “I guess it’s not too bad. At least the studs are small.”
“Lover.”, Ronnie said, “They’re cute.”
Jason turned, looked at her, grinned, and said, “Now. What are you going to get pierced?”
“Huh?”
“I got my ears pierced, and I figured that you might as well get something interesting pierced.”
“Oh, you think so?”
“Just kidding.”
If Jason’s dad had noticed the studs in his ears, he never said so. But, one evening a few weeks later, after they had dinner with his parents, Jason was helping his sister Mary with the dishes, and she said, “I love your studs.”
“Uh. You noticed?”
“Sure. A long time ago. I just wanted to see how long you were going to keep them in.”
“I guess they’re part of me now. Mom or dad say anything about them?”
“Mom did. Dad, hasn’t. I don’t think he’s even noticed. I figure if he had, he would have said something. He grumbles more about your long hair, then anything else.”
“Yea. He said something tonight about getting a hair cut.”
With a grin, Mary added, “Maybe you need a trip to the beauty shop?”
He looked at her, and just shook his head no.
Mary added, “I’ve got some really cute, long, dangly, earrings that you can borrow any time you want. But, here.” And, she handed him a little box.
He opened it, it contained two small diamond studs, and he said, “I can’t take these.”
“Why not. I bought them a while ago, have never worn them, and figured that you’d like them.”
“Thanks, sis. I really do like them.”
He gave her a little hug, and she whispered, “Enjoy them Jaimie.”
“She will.”
On the way home, Jason said, “Mary commented about my studs.”
“What did she say?”
“How cute they were. And, she gave me these.”, he said, handing Ronnie the box.
Ronnie opened the box, and said, “How sweet. These are really cute.”
“It was really nice of her. She also said, that mom has noticed my studs, but dad hasn’t.”
“I figured as much. But, he’s sure after you about getting a hair cut.”
“I know. Maybe I should.”
“Maybe. It’s long enough that you could do almost anything you want with it. Want to go to the beauty shop with me?”
“Beauty shop. Why not just the barber?”
“Because your hair needs to be treated properly. The barber will wack and hack. The beauty shop will treat your hair the way it needs to be treated. And, besides, Jaimie really hasn’t had that experience yet. It might be fun, and guys go to beauty shops all the time to get hair cuts.”
“I do need one.”
“You could get it cut in a way that you could wear it in both a guys style and a girls style. Then maybe no wig.”
“You think?”
“Maybe.”
One evening, a few days later, Ronnie and Jaimie were walking the three short blocks to the strip mall where Ronnie gets her hair done. It was a small one operator shop, simply called Helen’s.
As they walked in the door, Helen greeted them, “Hi Ronnie.”
“Hello Helen.”
“So, is this my new customer.”
“Yes. This is Jason.”
Jaimie looked at Ronnie, with a look of surprise.
“Honey.”, Ronnie said, “I had to tell her about you. She had to think about a cut that would work for both Jason and Jaimie.”
“Please warn me next time.”
“I’m sorry.”
“Jaimie.”, Helen said, “Ronnie explained the whole thing. And, I don’t have a problem with it. It’ll be a fun challenge coming up with a cut that will look right both ways. But, it’s doable. Do you wear your hair in a pony tail when you’re a guy?”
“Yes.”
“Good. Then we can keep it fairly long. And, you can put it in a pony tail. Guys or girls style.”
Helen worked on Jaimie’s hair for some time, wash, conditioner, and styling, before she was happy. When Ronnie saw it, she smiled, and nodded her head yes. When Helen turned the chair for Jaimie to see, the more Jaimie looked at it, the more she smiled.
Helen then said, “It’s cut in such away that you can do a number of things with it. Both a girls, and guys pony tail. Then, being shoulder length, there are a number of girl’s styles that it can be done in, some very easy, some very fancy. I’ve just done a simple one that covers your ears a little, and falls onto you shoulders. You could easily change it to a little sexier look by just combing it so that if falls across your face, and partially covers one eye. Ronnie knows what I’m talking about, don’t you honey.”
“Yes.”, Ronnie said, “And, looking at her, I can see some things that would look very cute.”
As they were walking back home, Ronnie asked, “So, how does it feel to not have a wig on, but have a girls hair do?”
Jaimie answered, “Very nice. But, I hate my color.”
“We can do something about that.”
Now, their sex life hadn’t changed much. They still had their little trysts on the spur of the moment, and this evening was no exception. As they cuddled on the couch, Ronnie started running her hand through Jaimie’s hair, and said, “It feels so soft, and nice.” And, one thing led to another.
Over the next couple of months Jason went with Ronnie, whenever she went to Helen’s to have her hair done. He usually would just have his hair cut, to keep the style that Helen had first given him. But, every once in awhile, he would have a wash, conditioner, and styling. And, really loved the pampering.
School had started, this was Ronnie’s senior year, and Jason, being in a five-year program, had two years to go. No one commented about Jason’s pierced ears, or his hair. And, Jason’s dad was still unhappy about the length of his hair, and hadn’t noticed, or at least mentioned, his ears.
On a Friday just after New Years, Ronnie came home with a sly smile on her face. Jason was working on supper, and didn’t notice right away. But, as they sat down to eat, Jason asked, “What have you been grinning about?”
“Oh, nothing.”
“Right. Oh nothing, means something.”
“That so?”
“Yes. What are you up to?”
“Oh. I just found out something.”
“What?”
“I stopped at Kathy’s Bridal Boutique to pick up a new bra, and Dorothy remembered me from Amy and Linda’s wedding.”
“So?”
“Well. Back then she had asked me if I was interested in doing some modeling for her, and I never got back to her. And, she asked me again just now.”
“What kind of modeling?”
“They do a big bridal fashion show early in the Spring, and she wants me to model for it. They like to use local girls that aren’t really models.”, and then Ronnie mumbled something.
“What did you just mumble?”
“Nothing.”, Ronnie said with a smile.
“Nothing. I don’t think so. Now, what did you say?”
“Well, Dorothy also remembered you.”
“No!”
“Wait. Don’t react so fast. She remembered both of us, because we we’re so tall. And, she’s looking for tall models. This could be fun.”
“No!”
“Honey!”
“Love. If you want to do it, fine. But, no way am I doing it.”
“Just think of all the pretty bridal gowns that you’d be wearing.”
“No.”
“Oh, I give up.”
The following Saturday was a girls night out, Ronnie, Jaimie, Amy, and Linda, were going out to dinner, and a movie. It was a dress down night. Everyone was going comfortable, jeans, and sweaters. After all it was January, and cold outside.
Ronnie did Jaimie’s hair in a very nice, but casual style. Then Jaimie did her own makeup in a really nice soft look. The girls went to a nice quiet restaurant that was done like a pub. They sat, and for a while, talked about nothing in particular.
Then Amy asked Ronnie, “So, are you going to do the modeling thing for Dorothy?”
“I don’t know.”, Ronnie answered, glancing at Jaimie.
“Why?”
“I wanted Jaimie to do it with me, and she said no.”
Jaimie thought, ‘Here it comes. They’re ganging up on me.’
Amy looked at Jaimie, and said, “Jaimie. Why not. It would be lots of fun.”
“I just don’t want to.”
“Afraid of being read?”, Linda asked.
“Kind of.”
“But, why? You’re so passable. And, have become comfortable with being Jaimie.”
“But, with clothes on. From what little I know of fashion shows, there would be all kinds of people there in various states of dress, and undress.”
“Maybe. But, these are all local girls. None of them are professional models. So, they’ll be nervous too. And, they probably won’t care about anyone but themselves.”
“What about guys. Won’t there be a bunch of guys there?”
“No.”, Ronnie said, “Dorothy said, it’s by invitation only. And, they don’t allow males, except for a hairdresser or two.”
“Think of the fun of trying on all those wedding gowns, and bride’s maids dresses.”, Amy said, “Every girl would jump at the chance.”
Jaimie just sat there. And, Ronnie said, “Just give up on her. She won’t do it.”
“If I do it.”, Jaimie said, “What’s in it for me.”
“Besides wearing all those pretty clothes?”
“Yea.”
“Dorothy pays two hundred and fifty to each girl, and you get to keep the underwear you wear.”
“And?”
“What more do you want?”
“I don’t know.”
“Oh! Sometimes you are so impossible.”
Ronnie and Jaimie didn’t speak for the rest of the evening. Linda took Jaimie aside after the movie, and said, “Honey. You’ve hurt Ronnie’s feelings. Just one thing, don’t either of you go to bed mad.”
After they arrived home, Ronnie and Jaimie didn’t talk for a long time. Finally, Ronnie was in the kitchen, and Jaimie walked up behind her, and said, “Honey.”
“Leave me alone. I don’t want to talk to you right now.”
“But, I’m sorry. I hurt you.”
“No. You’ve disappointed me.”
“Disappointed?”
“Yes. You are so much fun to be with. To do things with. I thought you’d have fun doing the bridal fashion show. I know how much you love gowns, and pretty under things. And, you’ve taken a hard line on this. Have you really thought about it?”
“Not really.”
“Typical male.”
“What?”
“Typical male. Make a snap decision, without thinking it through.”
“Stop.”
“It’s true, isn’t it?”
“Yes. It was a snap decision. I heard fashion show, and the no came out.”
“But, why?”
“I’m a guy. It was a red flag to my male side. Something in me said, ‘No, you can’t do this.’”
“But, you did Amy and Linda’s wedding. And, you’ve come so far being able to be whoever you want to be. Tonight, even in comfortable clothes, your whole being said feminine. When you change from Jason to Jaimie, you really become Jaimie. Jason is no where to be found. And, don’t be upset with that. Jaimie is a part of who you are, a major part. And, being able to see that, and be her, is fantastic.”
Ronnie saw the tears start to roll down Jaimie’s cheeks. And, Ronnie couldn’t resist, she took Jaimie, and held her. Eventually Jaimie said, “I’m sorry. I should have at least thought about it.”
“Do you need to go, and talk to Mark?”
“No. Let me sleep on this. Just please don’t be mad at me.”
“Honey. I’m not mad. Just a little hurt.”
Ronnie wiped away Jaimie’s tears, and they kissed.
When they broke the kiss, Ronnie, with a smile said, “I still can’t get use to kissing someone with lipstick on, and such pouty lips.”
They smiled at each other, and kissed again. When they broke this time, Jaimie said, “Get use to it love.”
“Really!”
“Yes. Because no matter if I’m Jason or Jaimie, I love you, and I’m going to kiss you.” And Jaimie kissed Ronnie again.
As they settled into bed that night, they just cuddled together, and Ronnie said, “Honey. Just think about this. There’s a meeting next week of all the girls that are going to model for Dorothy. I just want you to think about going with me, and see what it’s all about.”
“I’ll think about it. We’ll talk more tomorrow. Okay?”
“Okay love.”
The next morning, Ronnie was awake well before Jason, but just laid there holding him. As Jason woke up, he rolled over, and looked at Ronnie. They kissed, and he said, “I’m sorry about last night.”
“It’s all right honey. Lets just forget about the whole thing.”
“No way. You’re looking forward to doing this.”
“But, with Jaimie.”
“I know love. Lets get some breakfast, and talk.”
The following Sunday, Ronnie and Jaimie walked into Kathy’s Bridal Boutique just as they were closing. Dorothy had an area set up with chairs, and there were a dozen or so girls already there.
Most of the girls were standing around talking in twos and threes. Ronnie and Jaimie took seats at the back. Finally Dorothy said, “Ladies. Ladies. Please take a seat, and we’ll get started.”
After everyone was seated, Dorothy continued, “I’m so happy to see all of you here. And, it’s so wonderful to be able to do this show with local girls. I’m going to pass out some cards, and I’d like you to fill them out while I explain what we’re going to do. Then, we would like to take some pictures of each of you, a close up of your face, and a full front, side, and back set.”
Dorothy passed out cards, and the cards asked for such things as, name, age, address, phone number, and sizes. Jaimie looked at it, and whispered to Ronnie, “What should I put down?”
“Who are you right now?”
“Jaimie.”
“Well . . . “
Jaimie filled out the card starting with her name, Jaimie D'Aubigne. Then she whispered to Ronnie, “That’s the first time I’ve written my fem name.”
Ronnie just smiled.
Dorothy went on to explain the details of the bridal show. How they start out with lingerie, then proceed to various gowns. And, that the show lasts about two hours. Then she said, that they knew that some girls were a little shy, and wouldn’t want to do the lingerie. And, if any of the girls didn’t want to do lingerie, all they had to do was write, ‘no lingerie’, at the bottom of the card. Jaimie started to write, no lingerie, at the bottom of her card, but Ronnie took her hand, and whispered, “Love. Lets see what they want us to wear first.”
Jaimie looked at Ronnie with a look of, are you sure about this. Ronnie just smiled, and whispered, “Yes.”
Dorothy went on to explain, that they would be calling each girl, and setting up appointments for fittings. And, if any of the girls had someone that they would like to be paired with, to just write their name at the bottom of the card. Ronnie wrote Jaimie’s name, and Jaimie wrote Ronnies’.
After the meeting, Dorothy had refreshments, and all the girls stood around, and chatted. Jaimie noticed that she and Ronnie were the tallest ones there by at least four or five inches. As they were chatting with a couple of others, Dorothy walked up to them, and said, “I’m so glad that the two of you decided to become part of the show. I’ve been thinking of doing something special with the two of you.”
“Special?”, Ronnie asked.
“Yes. I’ll explain more when you come in for your fittings. I assume that you two are coming in together?”
“Yes. We live together, and are going to college.”
“Good. I’ll be calling you in the next week or so.”
On the way home, Jaimie asked, “I wonder what she’s planning?”
Ronnie smiled, and answered, “I guess we’ll just have to wait and find out.”
The next week actually dragged by for Jason, he kept wondering what special thing Dorothy had planned. One evening the phone rang, Ronnie answered it, and when she hung up she turned to Jason, and said, “Tomorrow at seven, love.”
“Tomorrow at seven. What?”
“For our fittings. Weren’t you listening?”
“No. Studying.”
The following afternoon, Jason spent extra time applying the breast forms, and being sure the edges were well concealed with makeup. He went with the less is more idea on the makeup.
Right on time, Ronnie and Jaimie walked into Kathy’s, and looked for Dorothy. One of the sales clerks asked, “Can I help you?”
Ronnie said, “Yes. I’m Ronnie, and this is Jaimie. And, we have an appointment with Dorothy at seven.”
“Oh yes. She’s in the back. Go on back she’s expecting you.”
Ronnie and Jaimie walked to the back of the store, and found Dorothy. And, Dorothy with a big smile said, “Girls, I’m so glad that you decided to do this.”
“We thought it might be fun.”, Ronnie said.
“We do try to have fun with it. Come on with me.”
The girls followed Dorothy to one of the larger dressing rooms. This dressing room was the one that they used for the brides. It was carpeted, had some nice chairs, and a sofa. The walls were covered with drapes, where they didn’t have a mirrors. And, in the center was a raised platform.
Dorothy turned to the girls, and said, “I’m glad you didn’t write ‘no lingerie’ on your cards. We’ve had a number of requests for something, and I’m hoping that you’re willing to model them for us.”
“What’s that?”, Ronnie asked.
“Bridal corsets.”
“Bridal corsets?”
“Yes. They’re making a comeback.”
“Won’t that be a little risque?”
“We’re going to do it very tastefully. And, there will only be ladies there.”
“Both of us?”, Jaimie asked very quietly.
“Yes dear.”, Dorothy replied, “I was hoping to make you twins. Some of the other girls will actually be wearing less than you will.”
Ronnie looked at Jaimie, and said, “Remember seeing them in Paris? You really wanted to try one. Now’s your chance.”
Jaimie just nodded yes.
Ronnie then looked at Dorothy, and said, “Why not.”
Dorothy grinned, and said, “Wonderful. There’s two sets on the dresser over there. A corset, thong, and nylons. I’ll leave you alone to put them on. If you need help, give me a yell. And, when you’ve changed come on out.”
With that Dorothy left the two girls alone. Ronnie and Jaimie walked over to the dresser, and saw the clothes. One set had a name tag that said, ‘Ronnie’, and the other a tag that said, ‘Jaimie’.
Jaimie looked at the lingerie, then at Ronnie, and said, “I don’t know about this.”
“Sweetheart. You’ll be covered more than some of the others. And, it’ll be fun.”
“If you say so.”
Ronnie picked up her coset, and looked at it. It was a lightly bonded, over the bust, in satin, with a front busk, back lacing, and six garters. It was trimmed in lace, and embroidered with small pink roses. Jaimie picked hers up, and looked at it. It was a twin to Ronnies’.
Ronnie said, “These are gorgeous, and very expensive.”
“How expensive?”
“I’ll bet, four hundred dollars or more.”
“You’re kidding!”
“No love. Corsets’ are expensive. In fact, when I wore my mom’s, she made me wear an under slip to protect it. But, I don’t see any here. Maybe Dorothy doesn’t want use to wear one for the show. You can help me get dressed first, then I’ll help you.”
Ronnie undressed, and slipped the thong on. It covered her well in the front, but left very little to the imagination at the rear. Then, she slipped on a very sexy pair of white nylons with lace tops. Jaimie watched her, with more than casual interest.
Ronnie picked up the corset, loosened the laces, unfastened the busk, wrapped the corset around herself, and fastened the busk. She adjusted the corset so that it sat properly on her body. It covered her breasts, and stopped just above hips. She then said, “All right lover. Your turn to have some fun, and see how tight you can make this. Work from the top and bottom, toward the middle. And, when you think it’s tight enough, do it again. Then tie the loops in the middle into a bow. Think you can do it?”
“Sure.”
Jaimie started working on Ronnie’s corset, pulling the laces as tight as she could. When she was done, she tied the loops at the middle in a bow. And, asked Ronnie, “How’s that?”
“It could be tighter. But, we’ll get there.”
“Tighter!?”
“Sure. I know my waist can be smaller than this. Now, hook up my nylons for me?”
As Jaimie knelt down to fasten the garters, she said, “If you say so.”
When she had fastened the garters, Jaimie stepped back to look at Ronnie, and said, “That is so sexy.”
With a sly grin, Ronnie said, “It is, isn’t it. All right love, your turn.”
Jaimie stripped, slipped on the thong, readjusted her male parts, and slipped on a pair of stockings just like what Ronnie was wearing. She then picked up the corset, and just looked at it. Ronnie grinned at her, and said, “Here, let me help you.”
Ronnie took the corset, loosened the laces at the back, undid the busk, and wrapped it around Jaimie. She then fastened the busk, and adjusted the corset so that it sat properly on Jaimie’s body. And, then asked, “Are you ready to be sensually squeezed?”
“Don’t go overboard.”
“I won’t.” And, as she tightened Jaimie’s corset, Ronnie said, “To really do this properly, we need to get use to wearing them over time. You only wear them for an hour or two at first, and slowly lengthening the time. There, all done. How does it feel?”
“Tight. But, not as bad as the first time with the waist cincher. And, it feels different being squeezed this way.”
“Let me do your nylons. Then take a look.”
Ronnie carefully knelt, fastened Jaimie’s nylons, and then said, “Lover. Help me up.”
Jaimie offered Ronnie her hand, and helped her stand back up.
“Thanks.”, Ronnie said, “It’s a little hard getting up in this corset. Now, take a look at yourself in the mirror.”
Jaimie walked over to one of the large mirrors, and stood there looking at herself for a long time. Ronnie walked over, placed her hands on Jaimie’s shoulders, and said, “Looks good doesn’t it?”
“Yes.”
“It ‘s even given you hips, not to mention a cute butt. And, it’s not even that tight yet.”
“Aren’t we going to be showing too much in these?”
“It’s a fashion show. And, a little skin doesn’t hurt.”
“But, I don’t want anyone seeing my butt.”
“It’s so cute that if I could bend over, I’d kiss it. So, don’t worry.”
“Do we have to go out into the shop?”
“Sure. Your important assets are covered. Besides, I don’t think there’ll be any guys in the shop.”
“I hope not.”
“Come on. Let’s don’t keep Dorothy waiting.”
Ronnie took Jaimie’s hand, led her toward the door, and they walked into the shop together. Dorothy saw them, and just beamed. There was also a couple of customers, and they just stared at the girls. Jaimie started to feel a little self conscious.
Dorothy walked over, looked over both of the girls very carefully, and said, “I just knew you two would look great in those. You’ll be a hit. I wanted you two in early, so you would have a chance to get use to wearing a corset before the show. What do you think?”
“We both think it’s a great look.”, Ronnie said, “Don’t we, Jaimie.”
“Yes. A great look.”, Jaimie said very quietly.
“I have another corset for each of you to take home, and wear as much as you need to.”
“Another corset?”, Ronnie asked.
“Yes. The boning in them is much heavier then the ones you’re wearing. If you get use to wearing these for a few hours, you won’t have any problems with the others during the show. Actually, we should have had them custom made for you, but we don’t have that much time. But, I sent your measurements to a corset maker, she sent me these two, and assured me that they would fit you correctly.”
Dorothy handed the girls each a package. They both looked inside, and saw a pretty, white, corset, and under slip.
Dorothy continued, “Once you’re use to them, I’ll want you to come back, and we’ll take some new measurements. Then we’ll fit you for a couple of gowns for the show. Thought we were just going to just let you run around in your underwear, and not wear any gowns. Didn’t you?”
With a little smile, Ronnie said, “I was wondering.”
“Honey. Everyone will get a chance to wear a couple of gowns. Now, run along, and change. Just leave those corsets in the changing room. But, you can keep the nylons, and thongs.”
The girls went back to the changing room, and helped each other take off the corsets. Jaimie started to dress in her own clothes, but Ronnie said, “Help me put this other corset on?”
“You’re kidding?”
“No. Might as well start getting use to it.”
“You’re nuts.”
“For you.”
Ronnie put on the under slip, then loosened the laces, and opened the busk. Then she wrapped the corset around herself, and fastened the busk. Jaimie then went to work tightening up the laces. Jaimie got this one a little tighter than she had the other one, but Ronnie didn’t mind. She loved the feeling of being squeezed by the garment. Jaimie then fastened the garters to her nylons.
Ronnie finished dressing, turned, looked at Jaimie, who was still only half dressed, and said, “Better get dressed.”
Jaimie looked at her, smiled, and said, “Help me put on my corset.”
As they were walking out of the store, they found Dorothy, and she said, “Are you girls wearing the corsets?”
With a little smile, Ronnie said, “We figured that we might as well get started getting use to them.”
“Don’t go over board. Just a couple of hours to start with.”
“My mom let me wear hers’, and she told me how to do it properly.”
“Good. We’ll see you in a couple of weeks.”
On the drive home, Jaimie said, “These are a little hard to sit in, aren’t they?”
“You’ll get use to it.”
“I can’t believe how much Dorothy is putting into this.”
“This show will bring her a lot of business. So, they put a lot into them. Don’t be surprised at all the flowers, and everything else you see. She’ll probably borrow top of the line jewelry, for us to wear, from one of the better jewelers in town. She’ll have hairdressers, and makeup artists, all over the place.”
“You’re kidding.”
“No love. It’s big business.”
“And, she uses local girls for her models?”
“Sure. A good business move. Local models, talk to their girl friends, who come to the show, and then shop at the store. Plus, those girls also talk to there other girl friends.”
Ronnie and Jaimie spent the next two hours in the corsets. Jaimie’s only comment, when they took them off was, “I liked the tight feeling. But, it feels good having it off.”
“We’ll wear them only for a couple of hours for the first few times. Then slowly lengthen the time. And, we’ll also slowly tighten them.”
Over the next few weeks, the girls got use to the corsets. Jason didn’t feel right being Jason when wearing the corset, so every time the corsets were worn, which was at least every evening, it was as Jaimie.
Four weeks after Dorothy had given them the corsets, and two weeks before the show, the girls were back at Kathy’s Bridal Shop for fittings. Dorothy started taking their measurements, and when she got to Ronnie’s waist, she said, “My dear. You’ve come in three inches.”
“Three inches. I knew I’d gotten smaller, but not that much.”
Then Dorothy measured Jaimie, and said, “You’ve come in two inches, my dear.”
Ronnie looked at Jaimie, and said, “Looks like I beat you girlfriend.”
Jaimie just frowned.
“Girls.”, Dorothy said, “I was going to make you look like twins for this. I was thinking of making you both blonds, with the same makeup. But, after having my makeup girl look at your pictures, she said Ronnie wouldn’t look good as a blond. So, we decided to leave Ronnie’s hair alone, and ask Jaimie if she would mind going blond?”
Jaimie looked at Ronnie, and Ronnie just smiled. Jaimie looked back at Dorothy, and said, “I guess I could.”
“Good, my dear. Would you like my hair dresser to do it. Or, do you have a hair dresser that you trust?”
“I think that I’d like my hair dresser to do it. If that’s all right.”
“That’ll be fine. Be sure to give me the bill. Now, lets try on the dresses. I’d like you each to do three. One bride’s maid dress, and two wedding gowns.”
Dorothy took the girls back to the large dressing room, and there were two large racks of dresses, and gowns. Ronnie first tried on a satin, sleeveless, deep maroon, floor length, dress. It was a little loose in the waist, but otherwise fit nicely. Dorothy said, “We can fix that with a little tape or some pins.”
Jaimie then tried on her bride’s maid dress, it too was a satin, sleeveless, floor length, V-necked one, with a slim skirt. It fit like a glove, and Dorothy said, “Very nice, my dear. It looks like I’ve got your size just right.”
Next came Ronnie’s two wedding gowns. The first was a strapless, satin, A-line gown with black beaded lace, and scalloped neckline. The next was also a strapless, satin gown, but with a beaded lace overlay, and a split front with a sweep train. And, as with the brides maid dress, both fit a little loose. But, Dorothy didn’t seem to be concerned.
Jaimie’s first gown was really gorgeous. It was a satin and organza, side-draped A-line, with a ruffle edge, and beaded bodice. And, had a large numbers of buttons up the back. It took Dorothy a minute or two to button all the buttons.
Jaimie looked at her self in the mirror, and just grinned. And, Dorothy said, “That looks so good on you.”
And, Ronnie added, “That is so pretty.”
Jaimie’s next gown was a beaded lace halter sheath, with pearl encrusted collar, and a detachable chiffon train. Jaimie just loved how this gown hugged her. And, it appeared that Dorothy was very happy, as she said, “You two were so easy to fit. I guess it’s because you’re so tall, and have nice slim figures. I do have a very special Oleg Cassini gown for the finale of the show. And, I’m not sure which of the girls is going to get to wear it. But, I’m leaning toward one of you two.”
“One of us?”, Ronnie said.
“Yes. I really want to show this gown off. And, I’m thinking that one of you two will show it off the best. I’ll know better later this week, after the rest of the girls come in.”
As the girls were leaving Kathy’s, Dorothy said, “Jaimie be sure that you get your hair done, and don’t do any thing the day of the show. I’ll have a number of hair dressers here to do each girls hair. As well as makeup. Also, drop in a couple of days before, and you can take home the fancy corsets, and some nylons.”
On the way home, Ronnie said, “You were so cute.”
“I was cute?”, Jaimie replied.
“Yes. Very cute. You just glowed when you had those gowns on.”
“It did feel really good.”
“I’ll bet Dorothy chooses you for the Oleg Cassini gown.”
“No way. With your darker coloring, those gowns just glowed on you. She’ll pick you.”
“Want to bet?”
“Sure. I’ll bet you.”
“What’s the winner going to get?”
“If I win, you’re my maid for a week. If you win, I’m your maid for a week.”
“Only a week?”
“Okay. Two weeks.”
“You’ve got a bet.”, Ronnie said, “Shake on it.”
After they got home, Ronnie ambushed Jaimie in the kitchen. She wrapped her arms around her neck, and kissed her. When they broke the kiss, Jaimie asked, “What was that for?”
“For being so cute, and lovable.”
“That so?”
“Yea. I just love it when you’re this way. And, I’m really beginning to like kissing those pouty, lipstick covered, lips.”
Jaimie kissed Ronnie again, then said, “So, what are we going to do about turning me into a blond.”
“Lets worry about that later. I’ve got other things on my mind right now.”
Ronnie took Jaimie’s hand, and led her towards the bedroom.
Two days before the show, Jaimie was sitting in Helen’s beauty shop having her hair bleached. And, as she was sitting there, she said, “How do we turn me back before my dad sees me?”
“Don’t worry.”, Helen said, “I’ll come in on Sunday morning, and we’ll dye it back.”
“That would be wonderful. But, won’t the bleaching, then dying hurt her hair.”, Ronnie asked.
“Not if we’re careful, and treat it properly, “, Helen replied.
When Helen was done, Jaimie took a close look, and liked what she saw. But, Ronnie said, “Helen did a wonderful job, but I like you better with black hair. Like in Paris.”
“Hey. It’s only for a couple of days.”, Jaimie said.
On the Friday before the show there was a rehearsal of sorts. Dorothy, and her staff, showed the girls how she wanted them to walk, turn, and stand. She took all the girls through a walk through of the show, showing them the order that they would walk down the runway. Told them that the lingerie would be shown first, then the bride’s maid dresses, and finally the bridal gowns. There were a lot of questions from the girls, and an answer for everyone. And, when Dorothy told everyone that her whole staff would be there to help the girls, everyone felt better.
As the rehearsal was breaking up, Dorothy pulled Ronnie and Jaimie aside, and said, “Ronnie, I’d like you to wear the Oleg Cassini gown. And, Jaimie, I’d like to try something fun, if your willing?”
“What’s that?”, Jaimie asked.
“One of my girls came up with the idea of dressing you as a groom, in a feminine style tuxedo, and have one of my staff dressed as a minister, and go through a fake wedding. What do you think?”
Jaimie, looked at Ronnie, smiled, and said, “Might be fun.”
“Ronnie?”, Dorothy asked.
“I wouldn’t miss it.”, Ronnie replied.
“Great. It’ll be a quick change for Jaimie, and we’ll also have to change her hair quickly. But, we can do it.”
The day of the show was crazy. When Ronnie and Jaimie arrived at the party center where the bridal show was going to be held, Jaimie was surprised at all the flowers, and decorations that were being set up. The largest room was where the show was going to be, and a somewhat smaller adjoining room was set up as a dressing room.
As soon as the girls walked in they were grabbed by one of Dorothy’s staff, and taken to the area where the hair dressers were working. When they were done, both girls had very fancy updo style hair, with flowers woven into it.
The makeup artists then had their turn. Jaimie was worried as to how much time was spent on her eyebrows. And, she should have been. They ended up very thin. A long time was spent on applying makeup, so it was just so. Dorothy wanted everyone to be perfect.
There were dressing rooms set up, each one shared by two girls, so that there would be some privacy. Girls were running around in, what appeared to be very pretty bridal style underwear. Panties, and bras. Teddies. And, Ronnie and Jaimie in the corsets.
Both Ronnie and Jaimie were given very nice chokers that looked like it was made out of diamonds, to wear. A nice pair of long dangly diamond earrings. And, there was also a very nice veil.
The bridal show started, and after all the other girls had their turn on the runway in various types of underwear, it was Ronnie and Jaimie’s turn. They were each handed a very pretty bridal bouquet, the curtain parted, and the announcer said, “Ladies. We now introduce our two girls from France, Ronnie and Jaimie. They are wearing identical bridal corsets. . . . “
The girls did a slow wedding style walk down the runway, stopped at the end, did a couple of poses, turned, and walked back up the runway. There was applause all the way down and back.
When they walked back through the curtain, they were hustled off to their dressing room. And, one of the staff helped them change into their first gowns. They each modeled their bride’s maid dresses, and two wedding gowns.
After their last wedding gown, they were hustled back to their dressing room. Two girls helped Ronnie into the Oleg Cassini gown. Which was a hand-embroidered, beaded lace bodice gown, with a full organza skirt. The veil was a lace mantilla.
Two other girls were helping Jaimie out of her last gown, and into a tuxedo, while still wearing the corset. And, one of the hair dressers was undoing all the hard work that it took to do her hair, and putting it into a somewhat masculine style. The choker, and earrings went. And, her makeup was removed. Even in the tuxedo, and without makeup, Jaimie still looked very feminine.
After the last girl had finished her walk on the runway. Jaimie, and the staffer that was dressed as a minister, walked to the end of the runway, turned, and faced the curtain. The wedding march started, the curtain parted, and Ronnie started walking slowly down the runway, with the voice of the announcer describing what she was wearing.
Jaimie’s mind went back to the little church in France, and watching Ronnie walk down the aisle with her father. And, she couldn’t help but smile.
When Ronnie reached Jaimie, Jaimie turned, stood next to Ronnie, and faced the faux minister. The faux minister went through a very short wedding ceremony. And, when she was done, there was a round of applause.
Dorothy walked down the runway, again to a nice round of applause, and said, “I want to thank all of our models. None of them are professional, but all could be. I’d also like to thank all of you for being here, and hope you enjoyed the fashion show. There are refreshments in the room to your right as you leave this room, and the girls will be there shortly.” Again, more applause.
Dorothy walked back up the runway with Jaimie on one arm, and Ronnie on the other, and said, “You were just wonderful. If there’s anything that I can do for you just ask. Now, go over to the reception, and enjoy.”
Ronnie and Jaimie walked into the room where the reception was, and it was set up just like a wedding reception would be, cake and all. Jaimie whispered to Ronnie, “Dorothy really does go all out.”
“I told you. It costs her a lot, but it helps bring in the customers.”
A couple of the staff was rounding up all the girls that had modeled, and was having them gather at one end of the room. Apparently there had been a photographer there, just like a real wedding, taking pictures of the whole fashion show, and they wanted a group picture, with Ronnie and Jaimie at the center.
The photographer, and her assistant, arranged every one, and they took a number of photos. When she was done, all the girls started to mingle with the guests. It was then that Ronnie and Jaimie found Amy and Linda.
Ronnie said, “Hi guys. We didn’t know you were going to be here.”
“We wouldn’t have missed this for anything.”, Amy said.
“You two looked so good.” Linda said, “And, those corsets. I want one.”
“That wedding scene was just too much. And, Jaimie you make such a good looking guy. Maybe a little effeminate, but not bad for a girl trying to look like a guy. I’d even go out with you.”, Amy said with a grin.
There were kisses all around. Then Amy dropped the bomb, “Did you see who else is here?”
“No. Who?”, Jaimie asked.
Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.
Sisters! What a pain. Well at least one of them. And, a trip to France?
Authors note: The translations from French to English may not be accurate.
A Step Back?
Amy had said, “Did you see who else is here?”
“No. Who?”, Jaimie asked.
“Sara and Vicki for two.”
“Great. Who else?”
“Your mom and sisters.”
“Mom and Mary are here. Where?”
“I said sisters.”
Jaimie’s eyes got very big, she looked at Ronnie, and said, “Beth is here?”
“Yea.”, Amy replied.
“Where are they?”
“Over on the other side of the room.”
“Amy. Could you go over, and ask my mom to come over and talk to us?”
“Sure.”
Jaimie watched as Amy walked across the room to her mother, and say something to her. She saw her mom say something to Beth and Mary, and then follow Amy back across the room. As she walked up to the group, she gave each a hug, and kiss. And, she said to Ronnie and Jaimie, “The two of you looked so pretty. And, that wedding was so cute. But, those corsets showed a little too much.”
“Mom.”, Jaimie said, “Beth is here. Does she know about Jaimie?”
“Sort of.”
“Sort of?”
“Mary let it slip at dinner the other night.”
“So, dad knows!?”
“No. He was getting everyone ice cream.”
“What did Mary tell her?”
“We were talking clothes, and how good people look in different styles. And, Mary said how good you looked in girls clothes. Beth didn’t even blink an eye, but said, ‘Was he the one that was into my things?’ And, I told her that you were, and we had a long talk about you when you were little. She didn’t get mad, but just said, ‘I thought so.’”
“Does she know I’m here?”
“No. But, she knew Ronnie was doing the show. And, spotted her right away.”
“Did she recognize me?”
“If she did. She didn’t say anything.”
“Why is Beth home?”
“Peter has asked her to marry him. She said yes. And, had heard that Kathys’ was doing this bridal show, and wanted to come.”
“Peter and Beth. That’s wonderful.”
“Your dad isn’t too happy about it. But, that’s your dad, and his girls. He’ll never be happy with any boy.”
Just then, Sara and Vicki walked up. And, it was hugs all around. With Vicki finally saying, “Girls, you looked so fantastic. I’m jealous. And, Jaimie you looked so comfortable up there.”
Jaimie smiled, and said, “Thank you. That’s because it was Jaimie that was up there.”
“I thought so. You looked at ease. But, something’s bothering you right now. Want to talk?”
Jaimie took Vicki aside, and told her about Beth and Mary. Vicki’s reply was, “Think it might be time that Beth meets Jaimie?”
“I don’t know how she’ll take to this part of me.”
“There’s only one way to find out. Just remember that there are people that will never understand you.”
Out of the corner of her eye, Jaimie caught her sisters walking up to the group. They greeted Ronnie with a hug. And, chatted with her for a second. And, Jaimie said to Vicki, “It might happen sooner than I want it to.”
Ronnie called Jaimie and Vicki over to the group, and introduced Vicki to Beth. Then she said, “Beth this is my very special friend Jaimie from France. Jaimie this is Beth, Jason’s older sister.”
Everyone chatted about the show. Then the conversation turned to Beth getting married. But, a number of other guests came up to Jaimie and Ronnie, and commented on the gowns, and corsets, that they wore. So, the conversation about Beth’s upcoming wedding was constantly being interrupted.
As the reception started to breakup, Jaimie and Ronnie said that they needed to go change. And, Mrs. Blackwell said that she wanted everyone to meet for dinner later. Jaimie gave Ronnie a look of, ‘I don’t know.’ But, Ronnie said, “We’d love to do that.”
They chose a time and place to meet, and the girls went back to their dressing area to change. Dorothy and her staff were there, starting to cleanup the area. One of the staff went with the girls to help them change, and Dorothy said, “Girls, don’t worry about the corsets right now. You can bring them back to the store next week. And, you can keep the other corsets. Thank you again for all your help.”
“Thank you for a wonderful experience.”, Ronnie said.
“Let me know if you want to do it again.”
“We just might.”
After the girls had changed clothes, Jaimie looked at herself in the mirror, and said, “I look like a girl trying to look like a guy. I need to fix my hair, and makeup.”
Just then one of the hair dressers walked in, and said, “Jaimie. Dorothy would like me to fix your hair, if you have time.”
“I do. And, would really love that.”
As they walked out of the party center, Jaimie again looked like Jaimie, but a blond Jaimie. And, Ronnie said, “I still like you better with black hair.”
“Me too. I can’t wait to get back to Helens’, and at least to my boy color.”
As they were driving to the restaurant, Jaimie said, “I really don’t know if this is such a good idea.”
“Why love?”
“Being so close to Beth. Without her knowing about me.”
“It’ll be fine. I doubt that she’ll even make the connection.”
“We’ll see.”
They met everyone at a restaurant, and had a very nice meal. Most of the talk was about Beth’s engagement, the pending wedding, and the gowns that were shown at the fashion show.
Jaimie didn’t see it, but Ronnie did. Every once in awhile, Beth would look at Jaimie with a look of, ‘I know you. But, I can’t figure out where I know you from.’
Ronnie had to go to the ladies room, and normally Jaimie would have gone with her, but Beth beat her to it. And, the two chatted as they walked away from the table. Jaimie looked at Mary, and whispered, “She knows. Doesn’t she?”
“I don’t think so. She knows about you wearing her clothes when you were at home. But, I don’t think she knows about Jaimie.”
Ronnie and Beth were gone longer than usual. And, Jaimie kept glancing toward the rest rooms. When they came back, Beth walked up to Jaimie, gave her a kiss on the cheek, and whispered, “I love your hair and eyebrows little brother, but dad is going to go crazy.”
Jaimie turned, and looked at Ronnie with a look of panic. And, Ronnie said, “It’s all right love. I thought it was time that Beth knew, and we had a nice talk about you and Jason. And, I think Beth understands.”
Looking at Jaimie, Beth said, “I don’t really understand. But, this answers a number of questions. I don’t need another bride’s maid, and I think Peter was going to ask Jason to be a groomsman. Will he be able to do it? And, be Jason, not this Jaimie person!?”
“Yes!”, Jaimie said with a nasty look toward her sister.
“I hope so little brother. But, I want to know more. Ronnie told me a little. But, I bet there’s more. A lot more.”
This was starting to get a little ugly. Jaimie and Beth were almost glaring at each other.
Finally their mother said, “All right you two. Enough! Beth, don’t be pushy. She’ll tell you when she’s ready.”
“It’s all right mom.”, Jaimie said, “She deserves an explanation.”
“Mom. It’s not she! It’s Jason looking like a girl.”, Beth said.
“Beth.”, Ronnie, trying to defuse the situation, said, “Why don’t you come over to the apartment, and we’ll talk.”
“I guess.”
When they left the restaurant, Ronnie and Jason were driving together, and Beth drove her own car. And, on the way to the apartment Jaimie said, “This isn’t going to be good. I think Beth is going to have a real problem. Why did you tell her?”
“She kept looking at you in away that said, I know you from somewhere, but from where? And, when we went to the restroom, she said that she thought that she knew you. I told her you were in our wedding. But, she said, she knew you from some place else. So, I broke down, and told her a little about you. When we get to the apartment, just relax, and don’t get into an argument with her about anything. She might just be reacting to you taking some of the excitement from her engagement.”
“But, I didn’t.”
“I know. But, she may not see it that way. Besides, it was probably a shock to her, seeing her brother looking like a girl.”
“This isn’t going to be good.”
“Honey. If she can’t accept this part of you, it’s her loss. And, remember, I love you, and your mother and little sister love you.”
Jaimie sat in silence for the rest of the drive home.
As the three walked into the apartment, it was in silence, and Ronnie could feel the tension. They went into the kitchen, Jaimie and Beth sat at the table, and Ronnie fixed tea for everyone. Finally, Beth said, “All right little brother. Why do you look like this? Why do you look more like a girl than I do?”
“Because it’s part of me. Because I have a feminine side, and I’m not afraid to show it.”
“So, you’re a freak.”
“Freak! I’m not a freak.”
“Beth!”, Ronnie said, “Jason is no freak. There are a lot of crossdressers, probably better then two percent of the male population. He just happens to be one of them.”
“And, I suppose that you accept this?”
“You’d better believe it. I love Jason with all my heart. And, Jaimie is a part of him. So, I love her too. This makes him no less for a person. In fact I feel it makes him a better person.”
“Figures.”
“What do you mean, figures?”
“Everyone in high school knew the girl’s soccer team was a bunch of lesbians. Especially you and that Amy girl.”
“What! You’re nuts. There may have been one or two, but not the whole team.”
“What about you and Amy?”
“What’s that got to do with Jason?”
“It’s obvious that you prefer him as a girl.”
“No, I do not!. Having Jaimie around is fun. But, Jason is who I really love, and care for. If Jaimie wasn’t part of him, I’d love him just as much. What is your problem?”
“It’s just not right. A guy dressing in girls clothes. And, then looking so much like a girl, that you can’t see anything male.”
“Have you looked at some of the things that you wear? Some of the things that other girls wear?”
“Like what?”
“I’ve seen you in boy’s jeans, and shirts. Women wearing pants suits. Isn’t that crossdressing?”
“No.”
“Why not?”
“It just isn’t.”
“Are there two standards, or something?”
“No. But, girls have always worn boys’ stuff.”
“No, they haven’t. And, there are girls that are crossdressers, and look like guys. Just not as many as guys doing it.”
“No way!”
“Way. We’ve met a couple of them. So, what’s your problem. Don’t you love Jason any more?”
“Yes, I love him. But, not looking like that!”
With tears in her eyes, Jaimie got up, and almost ran out of the kitchen.
“Now you’ve done it. Her psychologist told me that she’s very fragile. And, you’ve really hurt her. You’d better leave. I’ve got to go help her.”
“It’s not her. He’s not a girl.”
“Just leave!”
Beth got up, and left. And, Ronnie went to find Jaimie, who she found in their bedroom, laying on the bed, and crying her eyes out. Ronnie sat down next to her, and just put her hand on her back. Jaimie just continued to cry.
Ronnie said very quietly, “I’m sorry I told her. I never expected her to react the way she did. Everything will be all right. She’s gone.”
Jaimie just continued to cry. Ronnie got up, went to the bathroom, and came back with a cold cloth. She wiped Jaimie’s face with it, and it seemed to help settle her down a bit. The hard crying, became sobs. Ronnie crawled onto the bed next to Jaimie, held her, and whispered, “I’m so sorry. I didn’t know she would attack you like that.”
Between sobs, Jaimie said, “I know. She was terrible. She’s never been like this before.”
“Honey. It’ll be fine.”
“No, it won’t. She hates me, and you. And, she’s my sister. I . . . I thought she’d understand. Maybe a little.”
“So did I. I’m so sorry that I told you that she’d understand. Just lay here, and try to relax. I need to make a phone call.”
“I’ll try. Who are you calling?”
“That’s not important right now. You just try to relax. And, I’ll be right back.”
Ronnie got off the bed, and went to the kitchen to use the phone. She called Jaimie’s mom, and had a long talk with her about what had happened with Beth. Mrs. Blackwell was upset, and not at all happy with some of the things her daughter had said.
When Ronnie came back to the bedroom, Jaimie was asleep, and still dressed, including the corset. Ronnie had to get Jaimie out of her clothes, including the corset, but first she changed. She then carefully woke Jaimie up, by saying, “Honey. Honey. We have to get you out of your clothes.”
Jaimie woke up just enough to let Ronnie help undress her. Then she was right back to sleep. Ronnie gave her a kiss, and whispered, “Sleep tight sweetheart. Everything will be better in the morning.”
Ronnie then went to the kitchen, made a fresh cup of tea, and sat thinking about Beth. And, trying to figure out why she had reacted the way she had. The phone rang, and it was late. Ronnie checked the caller ID, and the call was from Mark and Sara Braverman.
“Hello.” . . . “Hi Mark.” . . . “No. Not good at all. I couldn’t believe Beth. She really attacked both of us.” . . . “Jaimie, she’s asleep.” . . . “Well, . . . ” and, Ronnie went on to tell Mark what happened.
When Ronnie was finished, she listened to Mark for a little while, and then said, “Let’s do what you think is best for her. She probably won’t be up before noon. So, if you come over about one, that should be good.” . . . “Sure, Sara’s more than welcome.” . . . “Thanks. Love you guys too. See you tomorrow.”
Ronnie carefully crawled into bed, trying not to disturb Jaimie. And, just cuddled up with her. Jaimie didn’t stir.
Late Sunday morning Ronnie awoke. Still, cuddled with Jaimie. Normally this brought a smile to her, but now she was very concerned about Jaimie. She carefully got out of bed, slipped on a robe, and went to the kitchen. She sat there by herself until about twelve-thirty, and Jaimie hadn’t gotten up. She quietly walked back into the bedroom, checked to be sure Jaimie was all right, and grabbed some clothes.
Right at one o’clock, she heard a car pull up, she went to the door, and greeted Mark and Sara.
Mark asked, “How’s Jaimie?”
“Still sleeping.”, Ronnie said.
“How long?”
“Almost twelve hours.”
“Why don’t you go wake her up.”
Ronnie went back to the bedroom, and Jaimie was gone. She checked the bathroom, the door was locked. She knocked, and said, “Jaimie?”
“No.”, was the answer from behind the door.
“Jason. Honey. Are you all right?”
“Not really.”
“Mark and Sara are here.”
“Why?”
“Just because.”
“All right. Give me a little while. I want to take a shower.”
“Okay love. Take your time.”
Ronnie went back to the livingroom, and said, “He’s up, and back to being Jason.”
“Is he all right?”, Mark asked.
“I think. He’s taking a shower. Lets go into the kitchen, and I’ll make some coffee.”
It was about twenty minutes before Jason walked into the kitchen. He just sat at the table, and Ronnie asked, “Can I get you something?”
“Just some coffee.”
“Jason.”, Mark said, “Do you want to talk?”
“I don’t know. It’s just that what Beth said hurt so much. I’m not a freak. I’m just me.”
“She hurt you very much, didn’t she?”
“Yes. Right now I wish Jaimie didn’t exist.”
“But, you know she does. And, we know she does. And, we all love you and her very much.”
“I know. But, having someone that’s a member of your family, and that you love very much, call you a freak, just tears at your heart. The only thing that would be worse, is if Ronnie would tell me that.”
Ronnie looked at Jason with a very concerned look. And, Jason continued, “But, I know Ronnie understands me, and accepts me for who I am. Why can’t people just let people be who they are?”
“Jason, it’s just the way people are. If you don’t fit into what they call the norm, they can’t accept it. You have friends who are completely outside the norm, and you’ve accepted them. And, they’ve accepted you. You have a lot of friends that understand you. Your mom, and sister Mary, understand you, and have even accepted Linda. You are a special person, and that’s because you aren’t afraid to be who you are.”
“I know. But, to have someone react like that. Not to mention what she said about Ronnie. I don’t know if I ever want to see her again.”
Just then the phone rang, and Ronnie answered, “Hello” . . . “Hi mom.” . . . “I’m not sure. He’s very hurt. Mark and Sara are here, and we’re talking.” . . . “Sure. Just a minute.”
“Honey.”, Ronnie said, handing the phone to Jason, “Your mom wants to talk to you.”
Jason took the phone, and said, “Hi mom.” . . . “No, I’m not all right.” . . . “I’m very upset with her. More so about what she said about Ronnie than anything else. She had no right to say the things she did.” . . . “I don’t care if it was a shock seeing me. She still had no right. Ronnie’s no more of a lesbian than you are.” . . . “Mom, I don’t know if I ever want to see her again.” . . . “Mom, don’t cry. It’s not your fault. It’s mine, for being who I am.” . . . “Mom, I’m who I am. If she can’t live with that. Then I don’t need her around.” . . . “No. I don’t want to talk to her.” . . . “She should feel bad. She hurt the two of us very much. And, I won’t put up with it.” . . . “Maybe Ronnie will talk to her, but I’m not going to.”
Holding the phone out to Ronnie, Jason said, “Here, talk to mom.”
Ronnie took the phone, and walked into the livingroom.
Jason, Mark, and Sara kept talking about the incident with Beth, what may have triggered it, and how to handle it. Mark could tell that Jason was really depressed over it. Ronnie was back in a few minutes, and said, “Honey. I’m going over to your parents.”
“Why?”, Jason asked.
“To talk.”
“With?”
“Your mom.”
“And?”
“Beth.”
“Are you sure you really want to?”
“Honey. I won’t let this ruin the relationship between us and your family. Mary and your mom are fine with this. And, I don’t want your mom to have to take sides.”
“All right. I guess.”
“I’ll be back later.”
“I think we’re going to get Jason out of the house.”, Sara said, “He needs to get his mind off of this.”
“I thought I was the psychologist.”, Mark quipped.
“But, I just want to stay here.”, Jason said.
“Jason Allen Blackwell!”, Ronnie said, “Do you remember when we were in France. When grand-pere was so ill. And, you told me we were going for a ride, and didn’t give me a choice. Well there’s no choice for you either. You go with Mark and Sara wherever they want to go.”
“Yes ma’am.”
“That’s better love. I’ll see you guys later.”
Ronnie, gave Jason a big kiss, and left.
Sara then said, “That girl really loves you.”
“I know. But, sometimes I don’t know why.”
A little while later, Mark, Sara, and Jason had driven to a part of town known for its small shops, and restaurants. They parked the car, and started walking. They walked, and window shopped, for a good hour, until Jason finally said, “You know, I’m hungry.”
“You should be.”, Sara said, “I don’t think you’ve had anything to eat since yesterday, and it’s late afternoon. Why don’t we go to Mary and Ted’s?”
“All right by me.”
Mary and Ted’s was a small restaurant just down the block from where they were, that had a patio area between it and the next building. They went in, placed their orders at the counter, and told the girl that they would be on the patio.
There was only one couple sitting at a table, so finding a table wasn’t a problem. As they sat, Mark said, “Jason. Are you feeling any better?”
“Not really.”, Jason replied, “I just feel really sad inside.”
“I understand. I know Beth hurt you. Lets hope that Ronnie’s talk with her and your mom goes well.”
“I know. Can we talk about something else?”
Ten minutes later, their food was delivered. And, they sat, and ate in silence. Just as they were finishing, Ronnie walked up with a tray of drinks, and said, “Hi. Thought that you might like these.”
“How did you find us?”, Jason asked.
“I knew that you guys were coming down to this part of town, and that Sara liked this place. So, I took a guess.”
Ronnie sat down, and passed out the drinks.
Jason finally said, “Well. What happened?”
“Getting through to Beth was like pulling teeth. Mom tried. I tried. But, it was Mary that finally got through to her.”
“Mary?”
“Yes. She must understand you more then anyone else does. Even me. She just sat there, and told Beth, in a very straight and matter of fact way, how she felt about you and Jaimie. And, why you liked to be, and needed to be, Jaimie. Your mom and I just sat there, not really believing what we were hearing from Mary. Then she really laid into her about what she had said about me.”
“My little sister?”
“Yes. And, when she was done, Beth was in tears. And, it took mom a good while to calm her down. I’m glad dad was playing golf, or he would have heard the whole thing. But, once Beth had calmed down, she apologized for acting the way she had. She told us that she and Peter had a fight that morning, and she had still been upset. Both your mom and I feel that she was very sincere in her apology. But, she did say that she really didn’t want to see you dressed that way again.”
“As far as I’m concerned, she doesn’t ever have to see Jaimie again. And, just because she and Peter had a fight, she doesn’t have the right to attack someone the way she did.”
“Honey. She knows that. In fact, she said almost the same thing. I think she may have realized that you’re the same person that you’ve always been. It’s that she’s never seen the Jaimie side of you. And, it’s more then she wanted to know.”
For the first time that day Jason relaxed, sitting back in his chair, and sipping on his drink. All of a sudden he sat straight up, and said, “My hair!”
“What about your hair?”, Sara asked.
“I was supposed to go back to Helens’ today, and she was going to dye my hair back to its normal color.”
“Don’t worry love.”, Ronnie said, “I though of that. I called her, and told her that we had a problem, and couldn’t make it in today. But, would see her later this week.”
“Good. At least someone was thinking.”
Ronnie just smiled.
“Wait.”, Jason said, “Not good. I’ve got class tomorrow. ”
“Lover.”, Ronnie said with a smile, “Got it covered. Helen said to get some hair coloring, and do a temporary dye job, until we can see her. I stopped at the drug store, and the hair color is out in the car.”
Jason sat back in his chair, with a look relief on his face, and said, “What would I do without you?”
Ronnie whispered to Sara, “Think we should show him the paper?”
“I don’t know.”, Sara whispered back.
“What are you two whispering about?”, Jason asked.
“Nothing love.”, Ronnie said.
“Ronnie. What?”
“Something in today’s paper.”
“What?”
Ronnie found a copy of the Sunday paper on one of the tables, and the Life Style section from that paper. She opened it to a page, and as she set it on the table in front of Jason, she said, “Remember the photographers yesterday?”
Jason started to say, “Yes. What abou . . . “ and, he just stared at a full page montage of the bridal show, with Ronnie and Jaimie’s bridal picture right in the middle. Not to mention other pictures. Luckily none of them in the corsets.
Jason looked at Ronnie with a look of panic, as he said, “Oh God. No! Everyone will know.”
“Honey.”, Ronnie said, “Look again. You really don’t look like you. Even when you’re dressed as the groom.”
“Jason.”, Sara said, “Relax. Those pictures are fine. I see Jaimie, not Jason.”
“She’s right.”, Mark said, “In the gowns you look very pretty, and I don’t see Jason anywhere. And, the wedding pictures, I see a girl looking like a guy.”
Jason looked at the others, and said, “Are you sure?”
Ronnie smiled, and said, “Yes, love. We’re sure.”
Mark said, “Yes. Remember, you know that it’s you in the pictures, but no one else will.”
“God. I hope you guys are right.”, Jason said.
“We are.”
Early that evening, as Ronnie was dyeing Jason’s hair, they were talking, and Jason asked, “Did you know that they were going to print those pictures?”
“No, honey. I didn’t. I didn’t even see it until Sara showed me earlier today.”
“Did we sign releases or something?”
“We may have. We signed a number of things at that meeting.”
“I wish I’d known they were going to do this.”
“I know. And, Beth is going to stop by at nine.”
“What?”
“Beth is going to stop by.”
“Why?”
“I think she wants to apologize.”
“I don’t know if I want to see her.”
“She’s your sister. You love her, and she loves you. Give her a chance.”
“I guess.”
At nine the door bell rang, Jason looked at Ronnie, and Ronnie said, “She’s your sister.”
He got up, walked to the door, and opened it. Not only was Beth standing there, but also Mary. And, Mary said, “Hi.”
“Hi.”, Jason said, “Come on in.”
Beth, looking very sheepish, followed Mary into the apartment. Jason gave Mary a big hug, and she whispered, “Give her a chance.” Jason then looked at Beth, she looked at him, and started to cry. Jason then hugged Beth, and just held her. And, she whispered, “I’m so sorry that I acted the way I did.”
“Please don’t cry. It’ll be fine.”, he whispered back.
When they broke the hug, Beth wiped her tears away, Jason took her hand, and led his sisters to the livingroom, where Ronnie was. Ronnie got up, and gave both Beth and Mary a hug. Everyone sat, Ronnie and Jason on the couch, and Beth and Mary on chairs. And, they just looked at each other for a few minutes.
Finally Beth, again with tears in her eyes, said, “Guys, I’m so sorry that I acted the way I did. I love both of you so much, and I hurt you. Ronnie is more then a sister-in-law to me. She’s a sister. And, Jason, you’re my only brother, and I know that I hurt you very much. I shouldn’t have reacted that way, but it was a shock seeing you looking like a girl. In fact a prettier girl than almost anyone else there. And, I was upset over the fight that Peter and I had, and I should have never let that enter into it. I said things to you guys that should have never ever said.”
“You did hurt us. Both of us.”, Jason said, “What you said about Ronnie, hurt me more then what you said about me. I know seeing Jaimie was a shock, but she is part of me. I like having fun with her, and the bridal show was a lot of fun. You’ll never see Jaimie again, if I can help it. But, I want you to realize that she is part of me, and always will be. There’s nothing I can do about it. And, actually I don’t want to do anything about it. You’re my sister, and I love you. And, we shouldn’t hurt each other.”
“I know. Mary and I had an even longer talk about you after Ronnie left. She made me really see that you were still you, and that you just have a side I never knew about. I . . . I still don’t really understand, but I know that I love you very much, and will never act that way again. It hurt you, Ronnie, mom, and Mary. And, I never, ever, wanted to do that.”
“Have you apologized to mom?”
“Yes.”
“And?”
“She read me the riot act, and we had a big cry together. But, everything is fine.”
Jason looked at Ronnie, and said, “Well, I guess if mom can forgive her, I can. How about you?”
Ronnie looked at Beth, and said, “Like you said, you’re more than a sister-in-law to me, you’re a sister. And, if Jason can forgive you, so can I.”
“Thanks guys.”, Beth said, “I love both of you so much.”
Jason looked at Mary, and said, “Now, little sister. Ronnie told me about what happened at moms’, and you surprised both of us. Thanks for being so understanding.”
Mary replied, “I just think it’s so cool that you can show your feminine side. And, be who you feel you are. And, I’m happy that Beth understands at least a little bit.”
At the end of the week, a large envelope arrived. It was addressed to, Jaimie D'Aubigne and Ronnie Blackwell. Ronnie opened it, looked at the contents, and smiled. Then she wondered if she should show it to Jason.
That evening right after dinner, Ronnie handed Jason the envelope, and he asked, “What’s this?”
“Look inside. I think you’ll like it.”
Jason opened the envelope, pulled out the contents, and laid them out on the table. He looked at it, then a Ronnie, and said, “Did they send these from Kathy’s?”
“Yes. Like them?”
“You know. We’ve taken pictures before. But, these are professional ones. And, I’m very surprised.”
“They are good, aren’t they?”
“They are. It’s a shame we can’t show them to anyone.”
“Maybe someday.”
A few weeks later school was over for the year, and Ronnie had graduated with honors. Jason was so proud of her, as he watched her walk across the stage to accept her diploma. Afterwards he took her to one of the best restaurants in town to celebrate.
One of Jason’s degree requirements was an internship, during the fifth year of his program, with a company doing work in his field. Jason applied to a number of companies, and was accepted by three of them, so he had a choice to make.
One of the three companies was Briard. The same company his dad works for, right in town. He didn’t want to work for his father. Another was a large research and development company on the west coast. And, the third was medium size manufacturing company.
One Sunday, during dinner, Jason and his father had a long discussion about the three companies. And, his father agreed that it wouldn’t be good for Jason to work for him. They decided that the company on the west coast would be the better choice for Jason, as they did a lot of government research.
On Monday, Jason wrote his letter of acceptance to the one company, and letters of thank you for considering me, but I’m taking a position with another company, to Briard, and the third company. He set them on the table to take to the post office the following day, when he and Ronnie went out.
On Tuesday, they were in a rush to go to the park for the day, and he forgot the letters. Later that day as they walked back into the apartment, Jason saw them, and said, “Shoot. I forgot those letters this morning.”
“Don’t worry love.”, Ronnie said, “You can mail them tomorrow.”
Just as they finished dinner, the phone rang, and Ronnie answered it, “Hello.” . . . “Pere! How are you, and how’s mere?” . . . “Good. We’re doing fine. Jason decided to take the position with the company on the west coast. We’ll be about two-thousand miles from his family, but it’ll be fun.” . . . “Sure, just a minute.”
Handing the phone to Jason, Ronnie said, “It’s pere, and he wants to talk to you.”
Jason took the phone, and said, “Hello pere.” . . . “Yes, my dad and I had a long talk about it.” . . . “Yes, it is along way from home.” . . . “It’s fair. Ronnie hasn’t forced me to keep up with it.” . . . “I know, it would be a good thing to have.”
Ronnie gave him a questioning look. Jason, mouthed, “My French.” , and continued his conversation with Ronnie’s father, “Yes sir, I’ll get on her about it.” . . . “You have.” . . . “I see.” . . . “That’s even farther from here, but would be fantastic.” . . . “Let me ask her.”
“Honey.”, Jason said to Ronnie, “How long would it take to get my French up to speed?”
“Pas longtemps. Mais, pourquoi ?” (“Not long. But, why?”)
“How would you like to spend four months in France?”
“What!”
“Your father said that they have an internship for me in Brest, at the main office.”
“Your kidding me!?”
“No. But, my French has to be better then it is.”
“Rien mais le français a partir de, mon amour.” (“Nothing but French from now on, my love.”)
“Think we can do it?”
“Oui. Nous aurons vous parlant comme un vrai Français dans aucun temps.” (“Yes. We’ll have you talking like a true Frenchman in no time.”)
Jason went back to the phone, and said, “Pere. I assume you heard all of that?” . . . “Yes, I think Ronnie is a little excited.” . . . “No. I was going to send them today, but we forgot to take them to the post office.” . . . “Yes. I’ll redo them, and send the one for Briard directly to you.” . . . “All right, here’s Ronnie.”
Handing the phone to Ronnie, Jason said, “Ici l'amant. Parler a votre mere et au pere.” (“Here lover. Talk to your mother and father.”)
Ronnie was so excited, and she talked so fast, that Jason had a problem understanding her. But, he tried. And, as she was beginning to say goodbye to her mother, Jason said, “Les dire je les aime les deux. Et, nous les verrons dans l'aout.” (“Tell them I love them both. And, we’ll see them in August.”)
From that moment on, everything between the couple was in French. Except when they were around his parents, or friends. Mary was an exception, she had taken four years of French in high school, and was still taking it in college. So, when Mary was around, the three spoke only in French.
In early August, Jason and Ronnie were shipping some items to France. There was some of Ronnie’s things, and some of Jasons’. As well as most of Jaimie’s things. On the way home from the shipping office, Jason said, “What if your mother unpacks our stuff?”
“I don’t think she will. She knows we are only staying with them until we find an apartment. And, that we don’t want to pack twice. Besides, she knows about Jaimie.”
Two weeks later Ronnie’s parents were meeting them at the airport, along with Ronnie’s friend Ariane, and her boyfriend Henri. Ariane and Ronnie greeted each other like long lost sisters. And, as Ronnie’s mother was giving her a big hug, she said, “Shanta. I unpacked the things you shipped. I hope you don’t mind. And, I noticed that Jaimie came along.”
“Mere. You shouldn’t have. You know we’re going to look for a flat.”
“I know, fille. But, I thought you might want some of these things.”
“That all right mere. You don’t mind that Jaimie is here. Do you?”
“No, fille. That’s between you and Jason. But, pere still doesn’t know about her.”
“And, he won’t.”
As they were walking to the car, Ronnie whispered to Jason, “Mere knows that Jaimie is here, and is cool with it.”
“She unpacked our things. Didn’t she?”, Jason said.
“Yes. Mad?”
“No. Of course not. But, I told you so. Didn’t I?”
As Ariane and Henri were helping carry Ronnie’s and Jason’s bags to her old room, Ariane took Ronnie aside, and whispered, “Henri asked me to marry him.”
Ronnie reacted like any girl would, got very excited, and hugged Ariane. But, Ariane calmed her down, with a “Sh. No one knows, but you.”
Just then Jason and Henri walked in with the last of the bags, and Jason said, “What are you two so happy about?”
Ronnie looked at Ariane, then at Jason, then back at Ariane, and asked, “Can I tell him?”
“Can he keep a secret?”, Ariane asked.
“Better then anyone.”
“Yes.”
Looking at Jason, Ronnie said, “Ariane and Henri are getting married.”
Jason shook Henri’s hand, hugged Ariane, and said “Congratulations you two.”
Then Ronnie asked, “Have you set a date?”
Ariane looked at Henri, then at Ronnie, and said, “While you guys are here. I want you to be my maid of honor.”
“Really!?”
“Yes. You are my best friend even though you’re in America most of the time.”
Ronnie again hugged Ariane.
Jason and Henri went down to the kitchen to get something cold to drink. And, Ronnie and Ariane continued to unpack, and put clothes away. As Ariane was hanging up the last of Ronnie’s things, she noticed all the feminine clothes, she said, “You sure brought enough clothes with you.”
“We’re going to be here until after Christmas. And, you never know where we’re going to be going while we’re here.”
“You must have four times the clothes that Jason has.”
“You know boys. They never change their clothes.”, Ronnie said with a smile, as she thought, ‘Love. If you only knew.’
Ariane picked up a suitcase that Ronnie recognized as the one containing Jaimie’s special things. Breast forms, glue, wigs, and other things. Ronnie though quickly, so that Ariane wouldn’t open it, and said, “Here, let me put that in the back of the closet. We won’t need that until we move to the flat. I wish mere hadn’t unpacked all of this. We’ll just have to re-pack it to move.”
Ariane handed the box to Ronnie, as she asked, “What are you going to do while Jason’s working?”
“I thought that I’d find a part time job, and maybe take some classes at the university.”
Two weeks later Ronnie and Jason were moving into a furnished flat, and just like at home, it was only a couple of blocks from the university, and close to transportation to Jason’s work. Ronnie had found a part time job, and was taking a couple of graduate level courses. Jason along with his job, was taking a course to improve his French.
The one problem that the couple had was Jaimie. Jaimie just couldn’t be around as much as they would like her to be. And, it wasn’t because they didn’t try. It was because Ariane was around. To the point of almost being a pest. She would drop in unannounced on weekday evenings. Saturdays she was around most of the day. Sunday she would find them at church, and hang around until they went to Ronnie’s parents.
One day just after Ariane had left, Jason finally said, “I can’t take this much longer.”
“What honey?”, Ronnie asked.
“Ariane. I know she’s your best friend. But, I have someone inside me that wants out.”
“I know love. I want Jaimie too.”
“Does she have to be around all the time? What about her and Henri. Don’t they have a life?”
“Yes. But, you know he’s gone a lot on business. And, she’s lonely.”
“I know. But, we need our time together too.”
“Ronnie and Jaimie?”
“And, Ronnie and Jason. I miss just cuddling up with you for an evening alone.”
“I know honey. I’ll have a talk with her.”
“No. I’ll live with it. I don’t want to hurt her feelings.”
“She’ll understand.”
“No. Just drop it.”
“If you say so.”
A few days later at dinner, Ronnie said to Jason, “Honey, what would you say if I told Ariane about Jaimie?”
“You didn’t! Did you?”
“We were talking the other day. And, the conversation drifted to people with an alternate life style. And, . . . ”
Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.
Paris again, but on Halloween. What kind of costumes will they come up with? Will Ariane be told about Jaimie? Is there more to this then meets the eye?
Ronnie had said, “Honey, what would you say if I told Ariane about Jaimie?”
And, Jason had said, “You didn’t! Did you?”
“Not really. But, we were talking the other day. And, the conversation drifted to people with an alternate life style. And, . . . ”
“And, what?”
“Ariane told me that one of our friends from school, Marie, was a lesbian. We talked about how we felt about people with a different life style. And, I mentioned that we had a friend that was a guy that lived full time as a girl, and that we didn’t have a problem with her. And, that we really look at her as a girl.”
“Linda?”
“Yes. And, Ariane was very curious, and asked a lot of questions. She was very curious about guys dressing in girls clothes.”
“So, she doesn’t know about Jaimie?”
“No. But, from our conversation, I don’t think she’d have a problem with her.”
“Lets not.”
“Why? She’s a good friend, and really likes you. And, it might be fun for Jaimie to have friends in France.”
“I know she’s a good friend. But, if we tell her, she’ll tell Henri, and who knows how he’ll take it.”
“I think he’d be all right with Jaimie.”
“Why?”
“Marie is Henri’s cousin. And, from what Ariane told me, he’s about the only one in the family, other then her mother, that supports her.”
“Well . . . Lets not push it. Being a crossdresser is different then being a lesbian.”
“It’s your call lover. But, I think it would be fun going out with them.”
“Three girls and a guy?”
“Sure. A guy would be crazy not wanting to be seen with three pretty girls.”
“Even if one of those girls was a guy?”
One evening when Jason came home from work, Ronnie met him at the door with a big kiss. And, then she said, “Go in the bedroom.”
“Why?”, he asked.
“Just go. You’ll see.”
He noticed the twinkle in her eyes, the sly smile on her face, and figured she was up to no good. He headed for the bedroom, with Ronnie right on his heels. As he walked into the bedroom, he saw some of Jaimie’s clothes laid out on the bed. He turned, looked at Ronnie, and she said, “Hi Jaimie.”
“Really?”
“We won’t be having company tonight.”
“Really! No surprise visits?”
“I told Ariane that we need some time alone. And, she understood. Besides Henri is home.”
Later as Ronnie and Jaimie sat down to supper, Ronnie said, “It’s really nice to have Jaimie here.”
“It’s nice to be here, and not worry about interruptions. Are we going to be able to do this on a regular basis?”
“Yes. It was Ariane that actually said that she was becoming too much of a pest.”
“Not a pest. Just someone that enjoys your company too much.”
“Our company. But, “, with a grin Ronnie said, “I enjoy Jaimie’s company more.”
That evening saw the rekindling of the love making sessions that use to accompany Jaimie’s visits.
One evening in early October, the four, Ronnie, Jason, Ariane, and Henri, were out on the town, and Ronnie had picked up an entertainment newspaper. As they were sitting at a sidewalk cafe enjoying a drink, Ronnie was glancing through the paper, she spent a long time looking at one page, and got a little smile on her face.
Later that evening, as Ronnie and Jason were getting ready for bed, Jason asked, “What did you see in that paper that brought a smile to your face?”
“Why?”
“It was that smile that you get when your planning something.”
“So?”
“So, what are you up too?”
“Nothing.”
“Nothing? I know better. Tell?”
“It’s nothing.”
Jason gave her a look of, I know better and you’d better tell me, as he grabbed her, tossed her on the bed, and started tickling her.
She pleaded, “Stop. Stop. Please stop.”
“Only after you tell me.”, Jason replied.
“No. Stop. It’s nothing.”
“Wrong love. There’s an idea in that devious mind of yours.”
“No, nothing. Please stop.”
“Tell me.”
“Ok. Ok. But, please stop.”
Jason stopped tickling her, gave her a chance to catch her breath, and said, “Start talking, or I start tickling again.”
“Ok. Ok. I want Ariane to meet Jaimie.”
“No.”
“Please.”
“Why?”
“I think they’d like each other.”
“And, if they don’t?”
“They will.”
“Are you’re sure she’ll understand?”
“Yes.”
“How do you propose to introduce them?”
“At Halloween.”
“Halloween?”
“In Paris.”
“In Paris!?”
“There was a full page ad for a package deal in Paris on Halloween. Three days, and two nights. And, I thought that maybe the four of us could go.”
“And, I’d do Halloween as Jaimie?”
“I’m not sure. But, I know that people tend to do Halloween more in scary costumes. Like mummies, ghosts, goblins, witches, and vampires, instead of the cute costumes like princesses, super heroes, and cartoon character. Maybe Jaimie, but as some other female form.”
“So. Not Jaimie, but something dark.”
“Maybe. But, we’d have to work on something.”
“I’ll think about it. But, right now I want you.”
The following morning at breakfast, Jason smiled at Ronnie, and said, “I’m game.”
“Game for what?”
“The Paris thing.”
“Really!?”
“Yes. As long as you’re sure about Ariane and Henri. So, what am I going as?”
“I’m sure. But, as to what you’re going to be . . . I don’t know yet. But, first I’ll check with Ariane, and be sure they want to go. Then I’ll start working on costumes.”
“Is she going to know ahead of time what we’re wearing?”
“No. I want to keep it, and Jaimie, a secret.”
“So, she won’t know I’m going to be a female something until she sees me?”
“Exactly love.”
Later that day Ronnie and Ariane talked about the Paris trip. And, Ariane was excited about it, thought it sounded like fun, and was all for it. And, wanted to go look at costumes with Ronnie. But, Ronnie told her that it would be more fun to surprise each other in Paris. And, Ariane finally agreed with her.
Ronnie started looking for costumes, she was a woman on a mission. It took a lot of searching. But, one day, in a small costume shop, she found just what she was looking for. That evening she told Jason, “I found you a great costume.”
“What?”
“It’s a secret, even from you, until we get to Paris.”
“Come on.”
“No. It’ll be more fun that way.”
“Well, what are you going to be?”
She just smiled at him. And, he said, “I know, it’s a secret.”
“But,”, she said, “there is something that you need to get use to wearing before we go. So, you can have that part of the costume.”
“Now I am worried.”
“No. I just don’t want you breaking your neck.”
“Break my neck?”
“Don’t go away. I’ll be right back.”
Jason just shook his head, as he watched Ronnie almost run out of the room. She was back in a matter of seconds with a box. She opened the box, and pulled out a pair of black, lace-up, knee high boots, with a two-inch platform sole, and five inch heels.
Jason looked at the boots, and said, “I will break my neck in those.”
“No lover. Not if you practice.”
“Besides, I’ll be six-three.”
“Yea. A really tall, sexy, . . . “
“A really tall, sexy, what?”
“Thought I’d slip, and tell you. Didn’t you?”
“I hoped you would.”
“No such luck lover. Lets try these on, and be sure I got the right size.”
Jason removed his shoes, socks, and pants. Sat on the couch, and Ronnie helped him put on the boots, and lace them up. Then she helped him stand up, and asked, “Well, do they fit?”
“I guess. They’re not tight. But, they’re too tall.”
“No, they’re just right. Just wear them as much as you can until we go to Paris, and you’ll be fine in them.”
“I hope so.”
Jason tried walking, and had some problems. To start with, getting use to the platform and heels was a little tricky. He felt like he was going to break an ankle. He had worn heels before, but nothing like this. He took small, baby, steps. And, as the evening progressed, he started to get use to them, at least he didn’t feel like he was going to break an ankle.
Over the following weeks Jason, and sometimes Jaimie, wore the boots as much as possible, and actually became very good at walking in them. But, Ronnie still wouldn’t tell him what he was going to be.
Early on All Hollows Eve day, Ronnie, Jason, Ariane, and Henri were checking into their hotel in Paris. They met for an early diner, then retired to their rooms to change into their costumes for the evening, after agreeing to meet at eight in the lobby.
Ronnie took one of the suit cases they had brought with them, placed it on the bed, and opened it. She carefully removed the costumes, and laid them out on the bed. Jason looked at them, and asked, “Which one is mine?”
Ronnie said, “Guess.”
“I have no idea, but from looking at them, I’m afraid that they are both too sexy.”
“You’re right. You sexy vampire.”
“So, I get to bite necks tonight.”, Jason said, with a grin.
“Only mine love.”
Jason’s costume was a black and red, floor length, dress, slit up the front to just below his crotch, with bell-shaped Victorian sleeves. A long cape, with a standup collar, also in black and red. A black velvet choker with a skull on it. His wig was a long straight one, which went well below his shoulders, and the color was a stark white. Ronnie did his makeup, starting with clown white makeup that she took down into his cleavage, so that any exposed skin was white. Then she used black for almost everything else, except his lipstick, and that was a very dark red. His nails were long, and blood red. And, her cleavage, was to say the least, hard to miss.
When Ronnie was done, Jason looked in the mirror, and said, “I scare me.”
“Too good?”
“Yea. The only thing missing is fangs.”
Ronnie grinned, handed Jason a box, and said, “Here.”
Jason opened it, and it contained two realistic looking fangs. Ronnie helped Jason put the fangs on, and when she was done they looked like they were real. They were long, appeared to be sharp, and had a built in reservoir of fake blood that Jaimie could break with his tongue. He looked in the mirror, smiled, and between the makeup, costume, and fangs, he looked just like a self respecting female vampire should.
Ronnie’s costume was almost as sexy as Jason’s. She was a Goth bride. Long black gown, black Goth gloves, black veil, a barbed wire arm bands, and pair of 3 inch platform, knee high, buckle boots. Her makeup was full Goth, clown white foundation, dark blue lipstick, and dark eye makeup. Her long black hair helped add to her look. And, somehow she had come up with a bouquet of dead flowers. She added one last touch, two marks on her neck that looked like puncture marks.
A little before eight, Ronnie said, “Why don’t you go down and sit in the lobby. Then when Ariane and Henri come down, see if they recognize you.”
“As Jason or Jaimie?”
“What do you think?”
“Do you really want them to meet Jaimie?”
“I don’t think there would be a problem. Anyhow, once they see you they’ll wonder why you look so good.”
“So, Jaimie?”
“I think.”
“I hope you’re right?”
“I think I am. And, don’t forget what we talked about.”
“They won’t freak out, will they?”
Jason took the elevator down to the lobby. And, when the doors opened, and he walked out, everyone stopped what they were doing, and just looked at him. He felt a little self conscious, but figured he would do the same thing if he saw a very tall, sexy, female vampire walk out of an elevator. He walked into the lobby, and there were a number of people in costume there. He looked around trying to spot Ariane and Henri, but didn’t see anyone that could be them.
Jaimie found a place to sit, and sat just like a sexy lady would. A young couple walked up to her, and the girl said, “What a great costume.”
Jaimie smiled, showing her fangs, and staying in character, said in a very sexy way, “Thank you my dear.”
The girl jumped a little, seeing the fangs, and said, “They look so real.”
Jaimie just smiled, and keeping in character said, “Oh they are my dear. This is my one night to come out, and be myself.”
Just then the elevator opened, and out walked Ariane and Henri. Henri was dressed as a mummy, and looked fairly good. Ariane was dressed for a prom except for all the blood on her gown, and all over her face, hair, and arms. And, she was carrying a butcher knife. They looked around, Jaimie guessed, trying to find her and Ronnie. They looked right at her, and didn’t show any sign of recognition. They then walked over to the far side of the lobby.
Five minutes later Ronnie walked out of the elevator, and Jaimie thought, ‘What a gorgeous bride she makes, even as a Goth bride.’ Jaimie watched as Ariane spotted Ronnie, and walked toward her, with Henri right behind her. She watched as they spoke for a few seconds, and she could tell that Ronnie was telling them that she was already in the lobby somewhere, as Ariane and Henri were looking around.
Jaimie got up, and slowly walked toward the trio. Ronnie and Ariane didn’t pay much attention to her, but Henri had trouble keeping his eyes off of her. Jaimie walked up behind Ronnie, grabbed her, turned her around, and pretended to bite her neck. Ronnie submitted without any hesitation.
When Jaimie broke the bite, Ronnie had fake blood running down her neck. Jaimie then turned to Ariane and Henri, and smiled, showing her fangs with blood dripping from them. Ariane looked very shocked, to the point of being scared, and Henri also had a look of shock on his face.
Ronnie recovered from the bite, looked at Ariane and Henri, grinned, and said, “Meet Jaimie, my vampire lover.”
“God you scared me.”, Ariane said, “I thought she was a stranger.”
“It’s Halloween. Anything goes, and we happen to be very good friends. Jaimie, this is Ariane and Henri.”
Jaimie continued to smile at the couple, and said, in a sexy way, “Hi.”
Ariane returned a nervous, “Hi.”
Henri was just looking at Jamie very closely, then he whispered something to Ariane. Ariane looked at Jaimie, then whispered something to Henri. Then Ariane said, “Ronnie. Where’s Jason?”
Ronnie grinned, and said, “Oh. He’s here.”
“This is Jason. . . . Isn’t it?”
“Yea. Great costume. Huh?”
“You guys scarred the hell out of me.”
“Sorry. But, it was fun.”
“He . . . He looks so good. I really though he was a she.”
“She does look good. Doesn’t she.”
“She?”
“Sure. Tonight it’s Jaimie.”
“Jaimie?”
“Sometimes he’s Jason, and sometimes she’s Jaimie.”
“You are kidding me?”
“No. She really looks good.”
“Too good.”
“Too good?”
“I mean. He looks better then most girls do.”
“I know. It’s a lot of fun.”
“Wait. You’ve done this before?”
“Sure. Lets go in the ballroom, and we’ll tell you.”
The four headed to the hotel’s ballroom where the party was being held, and it was noisy. But, they found a table in a fairly quiet corner, and headed for it.
They sat, and Ronnie gave Ariane and Henri a short version of Jason’s and Jaimie’s story. Ariane sat there and just shook her head. And, Henri just stared at Jaimie. When Ronnie was done, Ariane looked at Henri, and said, “Honey, I need a drink.”
As Henri was getting up, Ronnie said to Jaimie, “Lover. Would you get me one too?”
Henri and Jaimie walked across the ballroom floor, and stood in line at the bar. Henri finally asked Jaimie, “How do you do it?”
“Do what?”
“Look and act so much like a girl.”
“It’s all in being confident, learning the mannerisms, and some good makeup.”
“But, your voice?”
“We found a very good voice coach. She knew how to bring out my feminine voice, and how to switch between the two.”
“And, you don’t have a problem going out?”
“I use to. But, with time, and some counseling, I became very comfortable with my female side. Ronnie didn’t tell you, but we did a bridal fashion show together.”
“You are kidding?”
“No. Lingerie, and all. It was fun.”
“And, no one knew you were a guy?”
“Only Ronnie, a few friends, my mom, and sister.”
“You’re not gay?”
“No. I only like girls, and Ronnie in particular. In fact, there’s something that happens to our love making when I’m Jaimie. I’m not sure what triggers it, but it’s great. So, I guess when I’m Jaimie, I’m a lesbian.”
“You’re comfortable with this, aren’t you?”
“Very. The more I do it, the more comfortable I am. I enjoy my feminine side, and I’m just not afraid to show it.”
When Jaimie and Henri were walking across the ballroom floor toward the bar, Ariane, as she watched them, said, “He even walks like a girl. And, those boots, are easy to walk in.”
“I know. Cute isn’t it, the way her ass moves. She loves heels.”
“You really think of him as a girl, and like him this way. Don’t you?”
“Yes. When he’s Jaimie, I think of him as a girl. Because in a way he is. And, I really love Jason, and Jaimie is part of him. So, I really love him this way too.”
“So, he’s not gay or bi?”
“No way. He’s almost straight to a fault.”
“Don’t guys chase after him?”
“No. Most of the time he wears a wedding and engagement ring set, and gets left alone. Other times, we come across as lesbian lovers. And, guys leave him alone.”
“Lesbian lovers?”
“Lets put it this way. I’ve never been with another guy. But, I know from listening to girlfriends talk about their sexual experiences, that most guys don’t care how the girl feels. Guys are more interested in what they feel. With Jason, no matter if he’s himself, or Jaimie, he’s the best lover I could ask for. He’s slow, gentle, and cares that I’m receiving as much, if not more, pleasure then he is. And, it doesn’t matter if he’s Jason or Jaimie.”
“So, you’ve done it with Jaimie?”
“Many times. She’s a great lover.”
“Not going lesbian on us. Are you?”
“No. I’ve had the chance. But, Jaimie is as close as I want to be. I know it’s Jason, even though he smells, tastes, and feels like a girl. I know in the end that it’s Jason and I. And, there is something extra special when it starts with Jaimie.”
“You’ve got an interesting life style.”
“I know.”
Just then Jaimie and Henri walked up with the drinks. And, before Jaimie could sit down, Henri asked, “Jaimie could I have this dance? That is if Ariane and Ronnie don’t mind?”
Ronnie said, “Jaimie’s her own person, as long as she doesn’t mind if I dance with Ariane.”
Ariane said, “Only one. Then you both owe me one.”
Henri offered his arm to Jaimie, she took it, and they walked out onto the dance floor. Ronnie said, “I’m glad Henri is tall.”
Ariane said, “But, she’s still taller then he is.”
“So, you’re seeing Jaimie as a she?”
“I can’t help it. She just comes across that way.”
“Want to dance?”
Henri and Jaimie finished their dance, as did Ariane and Ronnie. And, Ariane did get her dances with Henri and Jaimie. Her dance with Jaimie was a slow one, and at five-five she barely came up to Jaimie’s shoulder. But, Jaimie led, she rested her head on her shoulder, and they talked a little. Ariane said, “Jaimie. I don’t understand this crossdressing thing. But, I’m just amazed as how much of a girl you are.”
“Most people don’t understand.”, Jaimie replied, “It’s just part of me. Something I can’t stop, or want to stop, doing. And, when I’m Jaimie, I am a girl, or at least as much of a one as I can be.”
“You don’t want to become Jaimie full time do you?”
“No. Jaimie is just a part of who I am. I enjoy my time as Jaimie, but Jason needs to be here too.”
“Ronnie seems to be very comfortable with you.”
“She is. She actually helped bring Jaimie out of the closet.”
“She has fun with you too. Doesn’t she?”
“Yes she does. Very much so. She’s had a lot of fun going shopping, and teaching me things.”
“You’re not afraid that she’s going to get tired of this part of you. Are you?”
“No. She keeps coming up with things, like tonight. And, she’s very aware that Jaimie is a part of me, and won’t go away.”
They stopped talking, Ariane actually held Jaimie closer, and they finished the dance. When they got back to their table, Ronnie, with a grin, said to Ariane “You’re not trying to steal my girl, are you?”
“No. Why?”, Ariane asked.
“The way you were cuddled up to her on the dance floor was more like lovers, then friends.”
“Oh. Ah. No. I just felt comfortable with her. And, we had to be that close to talk over the music.”
“Just be careful. She’s mine.”, Jaimie, still grinning, said.
They stayed at the hotel party until about eleven, when Ronnie said, “You know. This party is too tame. I think I know of a fun place to go.”
“Where?”, Ariane asked.
“Oh, just some place Jaimie and I were the last time we were in Paris.”
“Not the L’Utopia Club?”, Jaimie asked.
“No lover. The other place.”
“I bet they do have a great party going on.”
“All right. Where?”, Ariane asked.
“Do you trust me?”, Ronnie asked.
“I don’t know. What kind of trouble are you going to get us into?”
“No trouble. Just the possibility of some great fun.”
“I’ll go.”, Henri said.
“You would.”. Ariane replied, “So, I’d better go, just to keep you out of trouble.”
A few minutes later the four were in a cab heading to the drag club that Ronnie and Jaimie had visited. And, Ariane was trying to get out of Ronnie where they were going, and all that Ronnie would say was “You’ll see.”
The cab dropped them off a block from the club, and the four started walking toward the club. Now, a six-foot three-inch female vampire, a six-foot two-inch Goth bride, and a six-foot mummy, walking down the street draws a lot of attention, even on Halloween. As they approached the drag club, there were a number of people in line, and it took a little while for our four to get inside. But, once inside there was a great party underway.
Ariane looked around, and whispered to Ronnie, “This is a drag club.”
“You bet love.”, Ronnie said, “These girls know how to throw a party.”
“You are crazy.”
Most of the tables had been removed, making for a large dance floor. The girls were doing short skits on the stage. People were dancing. The booze was flowing. And, there were all kinds of costumes to be seen. Some very risque, some very lame. But, everyone was just having a good time.
The dancing at the hotel had been basically couples, except for some of the real fast stuff. But, at the drag club the dancing was all group style dancing. Everyone dancing with everyone else. And, our four got into the dancing.
After one dance, Ariane pointed out to Ronnie, that Jaimie was talking with one of the guys she had been dancing with. They stood and watched. All of a sudden the guy backed away from Jaimie very quickly. And, as Jaimie was walking back to the group, she was smiling.
“What was that all about love?”, Ronnie asked Jaimie.
Jaimie replied, “Just straightening out some clown as to what my sexual preferences are.”
“How so?”
“This guy came onto me like I wanted to have sex with him. And, it would be the greatest experience of my life. He even suggested that we go out to the back hall, and do it right then and there.”
“And, you said what?”
“He wasn’t going to take no for an answer. So, I told him that I only liked girls, and that he wasn’t enough of a girl for me. I then showed him my fangs, and told him, that if he really wanted to have sex with me, I would be happy to change his sex for him.”
“Girlfriend. Aren’t you becoming assertive?”
“A girl has to stand up for herself. Some of these guys figure that all we want is sex. I need to go to the ladies.”
The three girls headed for the restrooms. Leaving Henri by himself. There wasn’t, surprisingly, a line. But, Ariane was a little confused. Both doors, said ‘Ladies’, but one had the male symbol, and the other the female symbol. She looked at Jaimie and asked, “Which one?”
Jaimie smiled, “It depends.”
“It depends?”
“Real girls, of course, use the one with the ladies’ symbol. Guys use the other, except if they’re comfortable as girls, then they use ours. So, don’t be surprised as to who’s in the ladies.”
“Oh. I . . . I’ll wait.”
“Don’t be silly. The girls are fine. A lot of them are gay, and don’t care. There are only a few like, Jaimie.”
Jaimie walked right into the ladies, Ronnie took Ariane’s arm, and guided her in. There were about a half dozen girls in the restroom, most were really guys. Jaimie went right into the only unoccupied stall, and Ariane and Ronnie had to wait. When they were done, all three freshened their makeup, and Ariane couldn’t get over how easily Jaimie did hers.
As they walked back toward Henri, they saw him talking to someone. As they got closer, Jaimie recognized who he was talking to. It was Rose, who they had met the last time they were there. As they walked up, Henri said, “Oh. Here are my friends now. Guys, this is Rose. Rose this is Ariane, Ronnie, and Jaimie.”
“Hi girls.”, Rose said, “I thought your friend was alone, and I came over to talk to him. But, he told me that his three girlfriends had gone to the restroom. So, I kept him company.”
“Thank you.”, Ronnie said, “You don’t remember us. Do you?”
“Sorry no, honey. I don’t. But, costumes hide a lot of things.”
“It’s been a while ago. But, we were here from Brest, for one of your shows, and you were the only one to read my girlfriend as a guy.”
“I did? Is he here how?”
“Yes. You said it was something about the way she handled her drinks that gave her away as a guy. And, yes she’s here.”
Rose looked at Jaimie for a second, then at Ariane, then back at Ronnie. Then said, “Well, the only one that it could be, is the vampire. But, you’ve got to be kidding. I read her as a guy? I must have been having a really psychic day. But, she is quit tall. But, I thought it was all in the shoes.”
“You’re right. The tall, sexy, vampire, is my girlfriend.”
“I did see the four of you when you came in. I figured you for three real girls, and a guy. I saw no sign of a guy in any of the girls.”
Jaimie grinned, and said, “Rose. You say the nicest things.”
“It’s only the truth, honey. And, I can usually read them.”
They chatted for a few more minutes about the great party at the club. Rose got a little smile, and said, “You know. We’ve been doing these little sketches all evening. They’re basically what someone dreams up on the spur of the moment. And, I have an idea for one.”
“An idea?”, Henri asked.
“Yes, honey. And, I need all four of you. If you’re willing?”
Ariane looked a little puzzled. Ronnie said, “Sure.” Jaimie said, “I’m in.” Henri just nodded yes. Everyone then just looked at Ariane. Finally Ronnie said, “Well. Love, are you in?”
“Oh. I guess.”, Ariane finally said.
“It’ll be fun.”, Rose said, “Come on with me. We’ll go backstage, and work this out. It won’t take long, and the skit will only last a minute or two.”
Twenty minutes later, Rose picked up the microphone, and said, “Hello everyone, we have another short sketch for you, that we hope you will like.”
The lights came up on the stage showing Ariane and Henri, they appeared to be having an argument. And, Rose continued with, “It appears that our mummy is in love with our lovely blood-covered prom queen. But, she appears to not want him. But, why? They make such a lovely couple.”
Ariane makes a motion that Henri doesn’t have breasts.
Rose said, “Wait. Could it be our prom queen is really a lesbian? Could it be? Yes. She’s a lesbian.”
Henri got down on his knees pleading with Ariane. Ariane turns her back on Henri.
Rose says, “Our mummy is heart broken. He pleads with our prom queen. But, she won’t have anything to do with him.”
Suddenly there’s a little puff of smoke on the left side of the stage, and when it clears Jaimie is standing there in a spot light. Rose then says, “The day may be saved. It’s Transsexual Vampire, will she help? Will she change our mummy from him into her. If only he’s willing to do this for his prom queen.”
Ariane and Henri both look at Jaimie, then Ariane pleads with Henri.
Then Rose says, “Our prom queen is pleading with the mummy to become a girl for her. Is he bending? Will he? Maybe. Yes. He’s said yes.”
Jaimie walks over to Henri, shows her fangs to the audience, and bites Henri on the neck. There’s another puff of smoke, and as Henri runs off stage, Ronnie runs on. Rose continues with, “Oh what a lovely Goth bride, Transsexual Vampire has provided for our prom queen.”
Ariane and Ronnie look into each others eyes like lovers do, and exchange a deep kiss. Ariane goes down on one knee, and mimes a wedding proposal to Ronnie. Ronnie nods yes. And, they exchange another deep kiss.
Rose closes with, “Our two girls were meant for each other. May they live in lesbian bliss for ever. And, now I want to thank our players, Ronnie, Ariane, Jaimie, and Henri.”
There was a nice round of applause, as our four players take a bow, and then exit the stage. Rose grabbed them, and said, “That was great you four. Thanks for adding to the fun. And, girls that kiss! You’re not lovers, are you?”
Ariane blushed, and Ronnie said, “No. Just good friends. And, it was fun.”
“You four have fun, and enjoy the rest of the night.”
“We will, and thanks for including us.”
Rose gave everyone a hug, and a kiss on the cheek. Then, as they were walking back out into the club, Ronnie pulled Ariane aside, and said, “All right girlfriend. Where did that kiss come from?”
Looking at the floor, Ariane replied, “I just thought it would add to the skit.”
Ronnie lifted Ariane’s chin, so that she was looking in her eyes, and said, “Girlfriend. That was more than a friendly kiss. And, the tongue?”
“I’m sorry. I’ve always wanted to see what it was like to kiss a girl that way.”
“And, you did it in front of all these people?”
“Yea. It just felt right.”
“You’re not the one going lesbian on me. Are you?”
“No. But, . . . But, if I was, I’d want it to be with you. . . . I’m sorry.”
“I’m not. It was fine love. We’ll call it a sisterly kiss.”
“Really?”
With a sweet smile, Ronnie said, “Sure. I actually liked it. It was almost as sensuous as one of Jaimie’s kisses.” And, she gave Ariane a quick kiss.
The two girls hurried to catch up with Jaimie and Henri. They then lost track of time, and when they finally checked it was after four in the morning. They were lucky to find a cab, and were back at the hotel just before five. And, they were also lucky that they had another night at the hotel.
The four said goodnight, and went to their respective rooms. As Ronnie and Jaimie were removing their costumes, Jaimie asked, “What was with that kiss from Ariane all about?”
“Nothing.”
Jaimie looked at Ronnie, with a questioning look, and said, “That was an awful deep nothing.”
“She told me that she’d always wanted to kiss a girl that way. And, the time just felt right to her.”
“In front of all those people?”
“Maybe she felt safer.”
“Safer?”
“That it wouldn’t go further.”
“Would it have gone farther?”
“I don’t think so. At least on my end. I had my one lesbian encounter. I didn’t mind it. But, it wasn’t me.”, she kissed Jaimie, and then said with a sly smile, “I’ll stick to my lesbian encounters with Jaimie.”
Jaimie hung the ‘Do Not Disturb’ sign on the door. And . . .
In Ariane and Henri’s room, as they were removing their costumes, Henri said, “That was some kiss you gave Ronnie.”
All Ariane said was, “Uh huh.”
“Want to talk about it?”
“No.”
“I think we should.”
“It was just a kiss. Nothing special.”
“Nothing special! Two long, deep, kisses like those are something.”
“It’s something that I’ve always want to do.”
“What, kiss Ronnie?”
“No, to find out what a deep kiss with a girl was like.”
“And?”
“It was nice.”
“Nice?”
“It was soft, sensual, and felt good.”
“Better than our kisses?”
“No. Just different.”
“Going lesbian on me?”
“No. . . . But, . . . “
“But, what?”
“I . . . I might like to try it with a girl.”
“With a girl!?”
“Yea.”
“I’m not losing you, am I?”
“No.”, Ariane said, as she walked over, and kissed Henri, “I’m . . . I’m just curious. I still love you very much.”
“I love you very much too, and I don’t want to lose you.”
“You won’t love.”
“And, I don’t want to share you.”
Later that afternoon, the four finally got back together for dinner. Ariane said, “Last night was really fun. And, I thought that Jaimie would be with us today.”
“I figured you guys would have fun at that club.”, Ronnie said, “And, you really didn’t mind Jaimie?”
“No. It was interesting. Seeing that someone that I thought of as a very macho guy, could be such a feminine girl.”
The four spent the rest of the day, and that night, exploring Paris. And, the following day at breakfast before the flight home, it was Jaimie instead of Jason, and Henri asked, “Are you going to travel as Jaimie?”
“Sure. I just had an urge to be her today.”, Jaimie replied.
“You really do feel that comfortable this way. Don’t you?”
“Yes. It’s like I become Jaimie, and it feels good to be dressed this way. Actually it feels natural.”
“Natural?”, Ariane asked.
“Like I am a girl.”
“You should watch him become Jaimie.”, Ronnie said, “As she dresses, you can see his feminine side come out. Jason actually becomes Jaimie in so many ways.”
“And, you love him either way?”, Ariane asked.
“Yes. It’s like having two very different people around, and two very different lovers.”
The flight back to Brest was uneventful, and as they were saying goodbye at the airport, Ariane gave Jaimie a hug and kiss, just like she did Ronnie.
A week later there was a soft knock on the door to Ronnie’s and Jason’s flat.
Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.
We learn more about one of their friends, maybe more than Ronnie, or Jason, wants to know. And, maybe more about Ronnie.
There had been a soft knock on the door to Ronnie and Jason’s flat. Ronnie was home alone, as she didn’t have a class, and wasn’t working that day. She walked to the door, and opened it. Ariane was standing there looking a little down. Ronnie said, “Ariane. What’s wrong?”
“Henri and I had a fight.”, Ariane said.
“Love, no. Come on in, and tell me.”
They walked into the living room. Ariane sat on the couch, and Ronnie on a chair. They sat there in silence for a few moments. Finally, Ronnie asked, “What happened?”
The tears started to well up in Ariane eyes, as she said, “The kiss we shared in Paris.”
“Our kiss? It was part of the play.”
“Henri and I had a long talk about it that night, and I thought it was over. But, it came up again, and became a little ugly.”
“How so?”
“I had told him in Paris, that I was curious about making love with a girl. And, I guess it’s been eating at him, and he finally flat out asked me if I was a lesbian. I told him no, that I was just curious. But, he just stormed out.” And, the tears started.
“You told him that!?”
Between sobs, Ariane said, “Yes. I wanted to be honest with him. I’ve always been a little curious, even back in school. I . . . I wanted to try it. But, I also loved being with guys. I was confused, and hid my feelings until that night in Paris.”
“You’re telling me that you’re bi curious?”
“I guess. And, what you have with Jaimie just got my mind working again.”
“I’m sorry. I should have never introduced you to Jaimie. It was a mistake.”
“No. No. It wasn’t a mistake. Jaimie is a part of Jason, and he’s important to you. And, you wanted us to meet her.”
“No. It was a mistake. It’s going to drive you and Henri apart.”
“If he can’t accept me for who I am, then that’s the way it is.”
“Ariane! You don’t even know if your bi or what. I’m just so sorry that I started this.”
“You didn’t. It’s always been in the back of my mind. And, I’m so confused as to how I feel.”
Ronnie got up, and sat next to Ariane on the couch, and held her while she cried. And, she talked softly to her, “It’ll be fine love. You and Henri will work this out.”
After Ariane had calmed down, she sat back a little so she could look at Ronnie, and she said, “Thank you for being such a special friend.” Then she gave Ronnie a little kiss. Again she sat back a little, again they looked at each other, Ariane then took Ronnie’s face in her hands, and gave her a kiss just as deep, and just as long, as the one in Paris. Ronnie didn’t resist the kiss, she actually accepted it, and returned it.
One thing led to another, the two girls started necking like two teenagers, and Ariane became the aggressor. The necking turned to petting. And, the petting turned to clothes being removed. When Ariane was down to her panties and bra, and Ronnie to only her panties, Ariane got up, took Ronnie’s hand, helped her up, and led her to the bedroom. Not a word had been said.
It was over an hour later when they were saying good bye. Ronnie walked her to the door, they kissed very deeply, and Ariane said, “I love you.”
Ronnie just smiled. And, Ariane said, “Can’t you tell me that you love me?”
“I love you. But, right now I’m not sure in what way.”
“That’s all right lover. I know that we love each other, and that’s all that matters.” She gave Ronnie another kiss, but Ronnie wasn’t as accepting of this one as she was of the others. As Ariane was walking out the door, she said, “See you later lover.”
“Later.”, was all that Ronnie could say, as she closed the door.
Ronnie walked back into the livingroom, sat on the couch, and started to cry. She wasn’t sure what she was feeling. She loved Ariane, but as a sister, not a lover. And, what had just happened between them was confusing. Very confusing. She lay down on the couch, in an almost fetal position, and continued to cry.
She was finally able to calm down enough to take a shower, get dressed, and start supper just before Jason came home. As usual, when Jason came home, and Ronnie was cooking, he’d walk up behind her, and gave her kiss on the neck. And, tonight was no exception. But, Ronnie felt different. She turned around, wrapped her arms around his neck, and gave him a deep kiss. When they broke the kiss, she looked him in the eyes, and started crying.
Jason looked at her with concern, and said, “Honey, what’s wrong?”
Ronnie couldn’t stop crying long enough to say anything, so Jason just held her.
As she started to calm down, Jason asked, “Is everyone all right?”
She could only nod yes.
“What’s wrong?”
All she could get out was “Ariane.”
“Is she all right?”
She nodded yes.
“Did she do something?”
She nodded yes.
“What?”
The tears started again. Jason turned off the food that was cooking, carefully took Ronnie to the livingroom, and sat her on the couch. He then said, “I’ll be right back. Okay?”
Ronnie was able to get out an, “Okay.”
Jason was gone only a short time, and returned with a cold washcloth. He carefully wiped Ronnie’s face. She looked at him, and managed a little smile.
“Honey. What happened?”, Jason asked.
“You’re going to hate me.”
“No love. I could never hate you.”
“Yes you will.”
“No, I won’t. What happened?”
Ariane . . . Ariane and I made . . . made love.”
“You and Ariane made love?”
She just nodded yes, and started to cry again. He held her, and all kinds of thoughts were going through his head. She again started to calm down, and he said, “Honey. Just tell me when you’re ready.”
“Okay.”
They sat there, with him holding her, as she tried to calm herself down. Finally she was able to talk, and she told him the story, “Ariane stopped by today, and she was upset. She told me that she and Henri had a big fight. And, it started over our kiss, and that she had told him that she was curious about making love with a girl. I was upset because I had introduced them to Jaimie. But, she told me that she had always been curious about girls. One thing led to another, and we made love. I’m so sorry.” And, she started crying again.
“Honey.”, Jason said, “Relax. It’ll be all right.”
“No . . . No it won’t. I don’t know if I ever want to see Ariane again.”
“Easy. This wasn’t like what you and Amy had. Was it?”
“No. Amy was more of a comforting thing for me taken a little too far. Ariane seduced me. I think she is really in love with me.”
“In love with you?”
“Yea. Just the look in her eyes, and how she said things. I guess I was just too accepting of her kiss in Paris. I actually told her I liked the kiss.”
“You liked the kiss?”
“Yes. As a girlfriend kiss, not a lover’s kiss. But, I think she meant it as a lover’s kiss.
“How do you feel about what happened today?”
“I’m not sure. My love for Ariane is like a sister. Afterwards I felt sick. I had cheated on you, and it was wrong.”
Ronnie started to cry again, and Jason held her. And, he whispered, “Love. Things happen. I still love you very much. And, nothing has changed between us. You’re everything to me. You and Ariane are very close, and it just happened.”
“You really still love me?”
“Yes. Very much so. You go clean up, and I’ll finish supper. Then we’ll talk more.”
“All right. I guess.”
They sat through dinner, nothing was said, and Ronnie just played with her food. Afterwards, they sat on the couch, Ronnie’s head on Jason’s lap. He stroked her hair, and he could tell she was thinking. Finally he said, “Talk to me?”
“I’m so sorry that this happened. And, I was so afraid that I was going to lose you when I told you.”
“Lose me? I love you too much. You were honest with me, and didn’t hide it.”
“But, I feel so bad.”
“Honey. It just happened. Maybe a one time thing.”
“I don’t think so. At least on Ariane’s part.”
“Why?”
“Just the way she was. The way she talked, acted, and looked at me.”
“What about her and Henri?”
“I don’t know. Maybe I should talk to him?”
“You think that would be a good idea?”
“Maybe if I’m careful on how I approach it.”
“Just be careful.”
“I will.”
After, they had gone to bed, Ronnie rolled over and looked at Jason, and said, “Do you really still love me?”
“No.”, Jason replied.
“No?”
“No. I more than love you.”
“Even after today?”
“Yes. Why wouldn’t I?”
“Because I cheated on you.”
“If it had been a guy. Then it might be different. Don’t let this get to you.”
“Why do you love me?”
“You are a caring, loving person. A special person. And, you put up with me.”
“You are so wonderful.” She kissed him, cuddled up close to him, and fell asleep.
He laid there, and just held her.
The following evening Ronnie made a phone call. “Hello Henri, it’s Ronnie. Is Ariane home?” . . . “That’s right, she’s at her mom’s? I forget that she goes over there on Tuesday evenings. How’s everything?” . . . “Good. I was a little worried that the Paris thing was going to be a problem.” . . . “Really. You had a good, long, talk about it. So, did Jason and I.” . . . “I’m glad that you didn’t have a problem with it, Jason didn’t either. It was just one of those things.” . . . “She told you that?” . . . “She told you she was curious about girls.” . . . “No, that kiss was the first time that she ever did anything like that. And, I’ve never sensed anything.” . . . “Well I’m glad everything is fine. We need to get together soon.” . . . “I’ll tell Jaimie.” . . . “Tell Ariane I called, and that I’ll talk to her soon. Bye.”
Ronnie hung up the phone, turned to Jason, who’d overheard the whole conversation, got a very disgusted look on her face, and said, “That little bitch! She and Henri didn’t have a fight. She lied to me. She came over here to seduce me. I bet she figured, because I returned her kisses in Paris that I was interested.”
“Calm down love.”, Jason said, “So, Henri said that everything is all right with them?”
“Yes. He said they talked about it. And, Ariane did tell him that she was curious, but she would never act on it. I am just so mad!”
Ronnie sat next to Jason, cuddled with him, and didn’t say anything more. Jason figured that it was best not to say anything until Ronnie did. But, he was worried about what she was thinking.
Finally Ronnie sat up, swung around so that she was straddling his lap, and looking directly at him. And said, “You love me. Right?”
“You know I do.”
“Will you help me do something?”
“It’s not illegal, is it?”
“No. I just don’t trust Ariane any more. I want something on her. So, that I can end this. So, that I can be rid of her.”
“Why?”
“What does she know about you? Us?”
“Oh.”
“There are people that you don’t want finding out about Jaimie. Isn’t there?”
“Well. There are people that wouldn’t understand, and it might make life a little difficult.”
“So. If we have something on her. If I can get her to talk. Then I could just hit her with it, and tell her to get out of our lives, or else.”
“What are you thinking?”
“I know when she left here, that she wanted to get back together again.”
“Wait! You’re not thinking of doing it with her again?”
“I’d do anything to get rid of her. After I get her to talk.”
“Wow! You are mad. But, will it be enough to get rid of her?”
“You’d better believe I’m mad. I hate to be used, and deceived. Especially this way. If I can get her to talk, I’ll use it to make her understand I don’t want her around any more. How could we record what happens, and what’s said?”
“Well. There are miniature video cameras, and microphones. And, maybe we could set something up. But, you are really willing to crawl into bed with her again?”
“Yes. It’ll probably be the only way to get her to talk. She’ll relax, and feel comfortable telling me things, if I ask the right questions. How soon can we do this?”
“Are we in a hurry?”
“You bet. The sooner we get this over, the sooner we can get back to normal.”
“Let me talk to some of the people at work tomorrow.”
“What are you going to tell them?”
“I’m not sure. . . . Maybe that we want to set up a short term surveillance, because we think that someone is getting into the flat when we’re gone.”
When Jason came home the following day, he found Ronnie in the kitchen, and as usual he gave her a kiss on the neck. She looked over her shoulder and smiled. Then he said, “Jacques, from work, is stopping by tonight.”
“Tonight?”
“He plays around with video recording equipment. I told him that we thought someone was getting into the flat about once a week. That we had noticed that things had been moved, but nothing had been taken yet. And, he said that he had the stuff to set something up for us.”
“Great. The sooner this is over, the better.”
Just after dinner, Jacques arrived, and it took him about an hour to place three cameras. One in the livingroom, one in the bedroom, and one in the kitchen. All three had built in microphones. He said that the recorder would record all three cameras at the same time on CD, and they would be activated by a motion detector so that there wouldn’t be any wasted recording. He showed Jason how to use the equipment, how to playback the recording, and copy it. Ronnie poured all three a glass of wine, and they sat for awhile talking about the break in, and what to do if they did record anyone.
After Jacques had left, Jason asked, “Are you sure you’re going to do this?”
“I hate her! She lied to me. She used me. You’re damn right I’m going to do it.”
“But, it means making love to her again.”
“Not love! There’s no love between us anymore. It’ll just be sex.”
“Boy, I’m really glad that you’re not mad at me.”
“Lover. I could never be mad at you.”
Ronnie cuddled up with Jason, and started seducing him. It wasn’t long before they were into one of their long sexual encounters.
Later as they lay cuddled together on their bed, she said, “As soon as possible.”
“As soon as possible. What?”, he asked.
“I want to do this thing with Ariane as soon as possible. And, I’ll bet that I’ll have to drink a bottle of wine first.”
“I’m really surprised that you’re going through with it.”
“Love. I have to do this. And, do it tomorrow.”
The next day as Jason was leaving for work, Jason showed Ronnie how to start the equipment. They had moved the one camera from the kitchen to the bedroom, and made sure that both cameras in the bedroom had a good view of the bed. The camera in the livingroom was set up to show the door and couch.
Soon after Jason had left, Ronnie called Ariane. “Hi love.” . . . “Yea. I figured that you would have been back over by now.” . . . “I miss you too.” . . . “Well, I don’t have any classes or work today.” . . . “Really. You want to do that to me?” . . . “Oh. It sounds like fun.” . . . “Ten o’clock. Sure that’s fine.” . . . “I can’t wait.” . . . “See you at ten. Love you too.”
After she hung up the phone, she thought, ‘I’m going to be sick. I can’t believe I said those things to her.’ She then called Jason, and told him that Ariane would be at the flat at ten. He wanted to come home and hide, just incase something happened. But, Ronnie told him no, that she could handle Ariane, and she wanted to get her to talk, so she was going to keep it sweet and nice. If it killed her. But, he insisted that she call him as soon Ariane left.
Ronnie did break out a bottle of wine, and went through most of it. Then, right at ten, there was a soft knock on the door to the flat. And, . . .
Just after noon, Ronnie called Jason, “Hi lover” . . . “Yes. I’m fine. She just left.” . . . “Yea. I can’t believe it, almost two hours.” . . . “I feel dirty, and need a shower.” . . . “By love. See you when you get home.” . . . “Go out to dinner? Sure.” . . . “See you then.”
When they arrived back at the flat after dinner, Jason reset the video recorder, and pressed play. They watched Ronnie nervously pacing the livingroom, drinking the wine, until there was a knock on the door. Jason whispered to Ronnie, “A little nervous, love?”
“A little.”
They watched as Ronnie opened the door, and Ariane was standing there with a very sweet smile on her face. As she walked in, Ariane said, “You don’t know how much I’ve wanted you.” She then wrapped her arms around Ronnie’s neck, and gave her a long, passionate kiss, and it appeared that Ronnie returned it. Jason said, “It looks to me that you enjoyed that.”
Ronnie punched him in the arm, hard. And said, “Shut up. I was acting, and it took almost a whole bottle of wine to do it.”
They continued watching in silence, as the two girls moved to the couch, and started necking. And, just like the first time, Ariane took charge, and it wasn’t long until both girls were down to panties. Then, Ariane led Ronnie into the bedroom. Jason couldn’t believe what he was seeing. He knew about lesbian sex, and had actually seen some pictures. But, what he was seeing these two girls do, he could hardly believe. He looked over at Ronnie, and she was crying. He put his arm around her shoulder, and held her close. They watched the rest of the recording until it ended when Ronnie was saying goodbye to Ariane, and sharing the deepest kiss yet. Then Ronnie closed the door, called Jason on the phone, and then ran to the bathroom.
Jason looked at Ronnie, who was wiping tears from her eyes, and he just held her. Then he said, “I don’t believe you went through with this.”
“I don’t either. I’ve never done anything this hard before.”
“I didn’t know girls did some of those things.”
“I told you.”, Ronnie said, “That I’d do anything to get her to talk.”
“You did do anything, and everything. And, she did talk. So, she’s had a number of lovers?”
“Since her early teens. And, I guess that’s how she knows how to make love to a girl.”
“I can’t believe that she’s playing Henri for a fool.”
“I know. She’s just using him because he makes good money. And, she has no intention of marrying him. That’s why she hasn’t started planning a wedding. And, she used him to fool everyone as to her sexuality, even when she was having affairs.”
“And, Marie, Henri’s cousin, is also her lover.”
“That’s how she knew about her being a lesbian. And, I was right, when I figured she told me about Marie to see how I’d react.”
“How did you react?”
“I guess in a way that told her that those kind of things didn’t upset me.”
“What else made her feel that you’d be interested?”
“Maybe when we were talking about Jaimie, and that I considered what we have is lesbian love. I guess she assumed that I would be accepting of an affair with her. And, she made her first move in Paris.”
“It sounded like she’s been very careful about hiding her lesbian affairs.”
“Very. And, I think she’d do almost anything to keep them hidden. But, some of the things she said makes me believe that she really wants me, and would do almost anything to have me.”
“So, what’s next?”
“I guess making copies of this, putting some away in a safe place, and confronting her.”
Jason made a couple copies of the recording, and placed them in a safe place. And, they decided to have Ronnie invite Ariane over for another tryst on Saturday. And, confront her with everything then.
As they were cuddling in bed, Ronnie asked, “Do you really still love me?”
“Of course I do.”, Jason replied, “Why?”
“I’ve . . . I’ve done it with a girl, twice. No, three times. You’ve seen one of those, and that really made me feel dirty. I’m afraid that you feel different about us.”
“Love. The time with Amy, was one of those things, you were really down, and she consoled you in a way she thought might help. It just happened. The first time with Ariane maybe you felt you were doing the same thing for her. You thought she was down, and let her seduce you. And, the second time was a setup to trap her. I think you are a very loving person, and Ariane took advantage of that. Do I feel different about us? No.”
“Are you sure?”
“Yes. I love you very much. And, I love what we have. Now, tell me about this lesbian thing between you and Jaimie.”
“Oh, that.”
“Yes, that.”
“I think it was when you and Henri were getting drinks after we had told them about Jaimie. Ariane and I were talking about you going out, and getting hit on by guys. I told her that we sometimes came across as a lesbian couple, and that when we start making love as Ronnie and Jaimie, that it feels like two girls, because you are so slow, gentle, and caring. And, even though Jaimie smells, tastes, and feels like a girl, that I know it’s still you. And, in the end, that it’s really you. Jaimie just adds something special.”
“Something special?”
“I can’t explain it to myself. So, I know I can’t explain it to you. But, there is just something there that feels really good.”
“So, it’s Jaimie?”
“No. It’s you being Jaimie.”
“So, you love Jaimie?”
“Of course I do. But, only because she’s you. Why the questions?”
“I . . . I was worried, after watching the recording, that maybe you were really a lesbian or bi.”
“Lover. I only have lesbian feelings for Jaimie! If you can call it that. What I did with Ariane, just like what happened with Amy, it just happened, then I had a sexual desire that I couldn’t control because of what she was doing to me. To be honest it was blind sexual lust. The things she was doing to me, just drove me to the point that I couldn’t control myself.
“This time, it was the wine, and knowing if I did it, I could get rid of her. And, again I couldn’t control my bodies reaction to her kisses and touches. I wanted to, but she knows things that drove me almost insane. I didn’t want to, but I couldn’t help reacting to her. I felt sick and dirty when we were done. I would love to turn the clock back, and undo everything
“Am I a lesbian or bisexual? No, I don’t think so. I don’t see girls, and lust after them. I don’t feel any attraction to any girls in a way that I’d think of as lesbian tendencies, except one. And, that’s Jaimie. She’s the only girl that I love, want to be with, or have sex with. And, the only reason that I feel that way, is that I know it’s my Jason.”
“Baby. I’m sorry. I didn’t mean it to sound that way. I’m confused by what I saw. I do love you very much. And, I do understand how you feel about doing it with Ariane.”
“Honey. Lets get some sleep, and we’ll talk more in the morning. Okay?”
“Sure. And, I do love you.”
They shared a deep kiss, and cuddled together. But, sleep didn’t come to Ronnie. She laid awake thinking of what she had done. Worrying that she had taken it too far, and that Jason was actually upset with her. Finally about two in the morning, she carefully worked her way out of bed, and went to the kitchen. She sat there in deep thought. Trying to figure out how to get out of this whole thing.
About three, she felt hands on her shoulder, and she jumped. It was Jason, and he said, “Baby, what’s wrong?”
“This whole damn thing.”
“What do you want to do?”
“Get it over with, and get on with our lives. I just wish that I’d told her right away that I wasn’t interested in her, and ended it.”
“Didn’t you say that you were worried about what she knew about us? Really me?”
“Yes. And, that’s the only reason I did this. And, I just want it to go away.”
He helped her to her feet, and held her for a little while. Then he gave her a deep kiss, and led her back to bed. They cuddled together, sleep finally came to Ronnie, and they slept till ten.
On Saturday morning, Ronnie was very quiet, and finally Jason said, “Just call her, and get it over with.”
“I was just thinking that.”
Ronnie picked up the phone, looked at Jason, took a deep breath, and called Ariane.
“Hi.” . . . “Love you too.” . . . “I’m lonely. Jason went to an early soccer game with my dad.” . . . “Not till late, maybe five or six.” . . . “Noon. That would be wonderful.” . . . “Sure. See you then.” . . . “Bye love.”
Ronnie hung up the phone, sat down on the couch next to Jason, and put her face in her hands. Her put his arm around her, she turned, wrapped her arms around his neck, and put her head on his shoulder.
Jason whispered, “It’ll be over soon.”
“I hate this.”, Ronnie said, “She was my best friend. But, she deceived me, used me, and hurt me. Am I lowering myself to her level by doing this?”
“No, love. She’s a user. She needs to be shown that people won’t put up with her.”
“But, I feel so bad.”
“Honey. Don’t. Just remember what she did. And, everything will be all right.”
“Are you sure?”
“Yes love. I’m sure.”
As Noon approached, Ronnie became very nervous. She couldn’t sit still. She paced. And, did things around the flat. Finally Jason took her in his arms, held her. And said, “Honey relax. Everything will be fine.”
She looked at him, and said, “Are you sure?”
“Yes. I’m here for you, and us.”
Just then there was a soft knock on the door. Ronnie looked at Jason, he kissed her, and just nodded yes. Then, he sat on a chair, just out of sight of the door. Ronnie walked to the door, and opened it. Ariane was standing there with that very sweet smile on her face, she walked up to Ronnie, gave her a kiss, and Ronnie half heartily accepted it. Ariane stepped back a little, and asked, “What’s wrong love?”
“Oh, nothing. Just a little down.”
“Why?”
“I’m losing a good friend.”
“Maybe I can help you forget.”
Ronnie took Ariane’s hand, led her into the flat, and closed the door. Ariane went to give Ronnie another kiss, but Ronnie stopped her. And, Ariane asked, “What’s wrong love?”
Ronnie looked to where Jason was sitting, and Jason cleared his throat. Ariane quickly looked to where Jason was sitting, then back at Ronnie, and said, “I . . . I though he was with your dad.”
“No.”, Ronnie said, “We need to talk to you. And, Jason’s here for two reasons. One, to show you that he knows, and stands behind me. And, two, to protect you from me.”
“He knows?”
“Yes he does!”
Speaking a little softer, Ariane asks, “Talk about what?”
“Us.”
“Us?”
“Yes. In particularly what you’ve done to me.”
“Done to you?”
“You lied to me, and used me. And, I hate you for it!”
Ariane turned to leave, and Ronnie said, “You’d better stay. We have something for you to see.”
Ariane turned back to Ronnie with fire in her eyes, and said, “What could you have that would possibly interest me!?”
“How about a video of us from the other day.”
Ariane’s eyes got very big, and she said, “A video?”
“Yes. Of us. Have a seat, and we’ll talk”
You could see a look of fear and concern come over Ariane’s face, as she sat. And, she said, “I . . . I thought that we had something?”
Ronnie stood, with her arms folded, glaring at Ariane, and said, “We did, as friends, until you lied to me, and used me. You and Henri never had a fight about our kiss. You just wanted me as a lover, and used lies to try and get your way.”
Ariane’s eyes went to the floor. Ronnie said, “Look at me!”
Ariane looked back up at Ronnie, as Ronnie continued, “You used me. You hurt me. And, you’ll never know how much I hate you. I never want to see you again after today. We had a great friendship, and that’s over. I just may tell Henri about your lies, and your using him. He’s a great guy, and all you want is his money, not the love he’s giving you. You are nothing but, a . . . “ Ronnie was on a roll, and in no time Ariane was in tears.
Finally Ronnie picked up the TV’s remote control, pressed play, and said, “Watch the TV!”
She showed Ariane the part of the recording where they were in bed, and she was telling Ronnie how she was using Henri. She was even laughing about it. Ariane just stared at the TV in disbelief, as she listened to their conversation, and watched what they were doing.
Ronnie stopped the recording, and said, “This is how it’s going to be. You will never see us, or contact us again. Or, certain people will see this recording. Our friendship is over.”
“What if . . . if, I tell people about Jaimie?”
“Honey! Everyone that we care about knows about Jaimie. I figured you’d bring this up. You are such a bitch!”
“But, if you show this recording to others, they’ll see you in it.”
“You little bitch. Again, everyone that we care about knows about this. How you used me, and they understand what I’m doing, including my lawyer. So, tell the world. You’ll also be outed, and I don’t think you want that.”
You could see the fear and concern on Ariane’s face. Especially as Ronnie said, “I should tell Henri. But, I’ll leave that to you. You’re the one that has to live with yourself.”
Ronnie walked over to the door, opened it, and said, “Now. Get the hell out, and don’t ever come back!”
Ariane almost ran out the door, and Ronnie slammed it shut behind her. She then walked over to where Jason had been sitting in silence, sat on his lap, and he just held her. She was shaking, and he could tell she was also crying, and he finally said, “Baby, it’s over. Calm down.”
“God that was so hard.”, Ronnie said, “I didn’t think I could do it.”
“You did really well. I think she knew you meant it.”
“I did well, because I did mean every word of it.”
“So, everyone we care about knows about Jaimie?”
“Not really. Only mere over here.”
“And, Henri. So, you lied.”
“Yea. I figured she’d bring that up.”
“Should we tell a few others just in case?”
“I don’t know.”
“And, what if Ariane forces our hand with the recording?”
“I don’t think she will. But, if she does then I will talk to a lawyer.”
“I figured that you really haven’t told anyone about this.”
“But, maybe we should talk to mere about this?”
“That’s your call.”
She sat on his lap for a little longer, then said, “I need to go somewhere.”
“Where?”, he asked.
“To see Pere James.”
“Really.”
“Yes.”
Late that afternoon the couple was pulling up to the church in the little fishing village. They went into the church looking for the priest, but he wasn’t there. They walked next door to the small rectory, and Ronnie knocked on the door. Shortly the priest opened the door, and said, “My children. What brings you here so late in the day?”
Ronnie looked at the ground, and said, “Pere. I need to confess.”
“My child. Is it that bad, that you drove this far?”
Ronnie just nodded yes.
“Go to the church my child. I’ll be there shortly.”
“Thank you Pere.”
Ronnie and Jason walked back to the church, went in, and sat in a pew close to the confessionals. Within a few minutes the priest was there, and entered the confessional. Ronnie gave Jason a little kiss, got up, and entered the confessional. Jason sat there just thinking about what had happened over the past few weeks.
Ronnie and the priest were in the confessional for a long time. Finally Ronnie came out, walked to where Jason was sitting, and he could tell she had been crying. She sat next to him, he took her hand in his, and asked, “Well?”
“Pere wasn’t very happy. He said we shouldn’t have compounded things by trying to correct one wrong thing with another. But, that it was done. I have to do some penance. And, he also said that we should talk with mere about it. Do you mind if I pray for a little while?”
“No, honey.”
Ronnie took out her Rosary, knelt, and started saying the Hail Mary prayer. Jason knelt beside her, and listened as she said the prayer over and over. After about fifteen minutes, she stopped, looked at him, and mouthed, “I love you.”
He whispered, “I love you too.”
They walked over to the little cafe, and had a late dinner. As they were eating, Jason asked, “How much did you tell Pere James?”
“Just what happened between Ariane and me.”
“Anything about Jaimie?”
“No. I didn’t think it was necessary to tell him about her. Would it have been a problem if I had?”
“No. It’s just nice to know who knows. Do you have any more penance to do? ”
“You bet. A lot.”
“He was hard on you. Huh?”
“Yes. He was really unhappy with everything.”
On the way home, Ronnie said, “I want to go to mere and pere’s early tomorrow.”
“Why?”, he asked.
“I really need to talk to her about all of this.”
“Are you sure?”
“Yes. She’s always been my confidant when I got into trouble.”
“Really. So, you got into trouble a lot?”
“No. Nothing like this. Just little things.”
“How do you think she’ll react to all of ths?”
“Hopefully, she’ll listen, and talk about it. She took Jaimie very well.”
“Surprisingly. You did say that she’s very liberal.”
On the way home Ronnie call her mother, and explained that she and Jason were going to an early Mass on Sunday, and then would be over early. When her mother asked why? All Ronnie told her was that she need to talk with her about something important.
That night, as they cuddled in bed, Ronnie asked, “Love. Do you honestly still feel the same about me, as you did before this whole mess?”
Jason looked at her for a few seconds, and said, “For the last time. Yes. I love you very much. But, . . . “
“But, what!?”
“But, Jaimie is very jealous.”
“You’re kidding?”
“No. She thought she was the only girl for you.”
“She knows she really is.”
“Really?”
“Yes. The one and only.”
Jason slowly seduced her. And, things progressed to their usual long, slow, love making.
Later as they lay cuddled together, she asked, “Where did you learn that?”
“What?”
“What you did just before we did it.”
“Oh that.”
“Yea.”
“From the recording.”
“Really?”
“Uh huh.”
She cuddled closer to him, and they fell asleep.
On Sunday, they went to Mass early, she continued on her penance. He helped her do the Stations of the Cross. And, as they were walking to the car, he asked, “How much more penance do you have to perform?”
Her answer was, “You don’t want to know.”
After they arrived at her parents, Jason joined her dad in the livingroom. And, Ronnie stayed with her mother in the kitchen.
Over an hour later, Ronnie came into the livingroom, and said, “Jason, honey. Come on into the kitchen.”
Jason looked at her, and could tell she had been crying. He got up, walked to her, and whispered, “Is everything all right?”
“Kind of.”, she replied.
“Kind of?”
“Mere really read me the riot act.”
“Oh.”
“Come on, she wants to talk to you too.”
“This can’t be good.”
“Maybe. Maybe not.”
They walked into the kitchen, and sat down at the table. Ronnie’s mother said, “Ronnie told me about all the problems with Ariane. And, as I’ve told Ronnie, I’m not at all happy with what happened. Either what Ariane did to you, or the way you handled it. As Pere James told Ronnie, two wrongs don’t make a right. You two could get into real trouble if Ariane ever decided to pursue it. But, from what Ronnie told me, she’s going to want to keep it quiet.”
“We shouldn’t have done it that way.”, Jason said, “But, we were afraid of what she might do if Ronnie just told her that she was through with her.”
“Ronnie did say that she was worried about that. You had better keep Jaimie in the flat for the rest of the time you’re here.”
Jason looked at Ronnie, who nodded yes. He looked back at Ronnie’s mother, and said, “I guess you’re right. Jaimie did cause a big problem.”
“No love.”, Ronnie said, “I figure that Ariane would have done it some other way. She just saw something she could use. It was my fault. I thought that having them meet Jaimie would be fun.”
“Love. No, it’s not your fault. If Ariane hadn’t been so deceitful it would have been fine. Paris was fun, just like last time. I’m just sorry Ariane spoiled it for everyone.”
“Spoiled it. Maybe a little.”, Ronnie’s mother said, “But, ruined your stay here, no. You two need to just relax, and not worry about her. It’s sad that she did this, but hopefully it’s over with.”
The next few weeks were actually normal for our couple, with work and school. Or, were they?
Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.
Should Mark be here? Maybe someone else can help. Mere?
Ronnie had just had one of the worst experiences in her young life, with what Ariane had done. And, in the past two weeks things had gotten back to normal, with school and work. Jason had been wonderful through the whole thing. Her mom was not happy with what Ronnie had done to solve the problem, but had not mentioned much after the incident.
One evening, as Ronnie was studying, and Jason was relaxing, Ronnie said, “Honey?”
“Yes.”
“Where’s Jaimie been?”
“I don’t know.”
“You don’t know? You’re the only one that does. Is something wrong?”
“No. Not really.”
Finally turning, and looking at Jason, Ronnie said, “Lover. What’s wrong?”
Not looking at her, Jason answered, “Northing.”
“Look at me, and say that.”
Jason looked at her, and didn’t say a word.
“I thought so.”, Ronnie said, “What’s going on?”
Again, he didn’t answer her.
“Jason Allen Blackwell. What is going on!?”
Jason knew they needed to talk, and she wasn’t going to take his ‘nothing’. So, he said, “Can we talk later.”
As she got up, and walked to where he was sitting, she said, “No. Now. I want to know what’s going on.”
Then she sat down next to him, so that she was looking at him, and said, “Jason. Honey. What’s wrong?”
“I’m . . . I’m not sure.”
“Jaimie hasn’t been around since our thing with Ariane.”
“I know.”
“But why? I miss her. Was it the thing with Ariane?”
“What do you miss about her?”
“Everything. She’s fun to be with. To do things with. To go out with. Just to hang out with. And, to . . . to . . . “
“To what?”
“To make love with.”
Jason finally looked at Ronnie.
“Oh my God.”, Ronnie said, sitting back, and putting her hand over her mouth, “That’s it. Telling you that making love to Jaimie was like lesbian love.”
“I don’t know, but it really made me feel funny. We’d joked about it before. But, when you told Ariane that it was that way, something just felt funny.”
“Love. I was trying to explain to her that you were a soft, gentle, slow, lover. Like a girl enjoys. I also told her, to keep us both from being hit on, that we sometimes come across as a lesbian couple. And, she asked if I’d ever made love to Jaimie. I said I had, and that it was wonderful.”
“Do you love me more as Jason or Jaimie?”
“Baby. I love Jason. He’s my one and only! And, I love Jaimie, because she’s also you. She’s another part of you. And, makes life more fun, and interesting.”
“Do you want me to become Jaimie full time?”
“No. You don’t want to become her full time. Do you?”
“Only if it would make you happy.”
“No. I love it when you become Jaimie, and then change back to Jason. It gives me two best friends. Two lovers.”
“So, Jaimie is your lover too?”
“You know she is. She’s you. And, when we make love starting as two girls, I know it will be consummated, not with Jaimie, but with Jason. And, that’s what I want.”
“I wish Mark was here.”
“Why?”
“I just feel confused.”
“By what?”
“What I’m feeling right now.”
“Tell me?”
“Are you sure?”
“Yes. Please.”
“Knowing that you and Amy had a one time affair was nothing. It was something that just happened. But, with Ariane, it’s some how different. You did it once, then again. I know the second time was to set her up. But, it’s just different. Maybe because I witnessed it.”
Ronnie sat there, and tears came to her eyes. Finally she said, “Do you think I’m a lesbian?”
“No. But, right now, I just have a problem feeling anything for Jaimie.”
As she asked, “Is she gone?”, Jason wiped away her tears.
“You know she’ll always be here. But, I just don’t feel her right now.”
“I really miss her.”
“I know. I do too. But, she’s just not here.”
“Do you think Mark might know someone over here that we could talk to?”
“We can ask.”
Over the next few days, Jason and Mark exchanged emails. Mark was surprised as to what Ronnie had done with Ariane, but explained to Jason that women are very sensual, and loving. And, that they sometimes react to situations, especially when it comes to very close friends, in a loving manner. In one email Mark said that he had contacted a colleague, a psychologist, that also taught at the Université de Bretagne Occidentale, where Ronnie was taking classes. And, that Mark had filled her in, and she was willing to talk with Jason and Ronnie.
One day after her class, Ronnie found the office of Dr. Valerie Rue, PhD, the doctor wasn’t in, so Ronnie talked with the doctor’s secretary. The secretary recognized Ronnie’s name, and said, “Yes. Ms Blackwell. The doctor said that you might be contacting us.”
“Can she see us anytime soon?”
“Yes. And, she would like to see each of you separately for a few times, before she sees you together. If that’s all right?”
“I guess. But why separately?”
“So that she can get to know you. She also told me that she has some tests that she’d like you, and your husband, to take. And, that if either of you were to come in, and she wasn’t here, that I was to administer them. If you had the time?”
“Tests?”
“Yes. It’ll help her to understand you.”
“Oh.”
“We could do yours right now. It shouldn’t take more than two hours.”
“I do have a couple of hours. So I guess I could.”
Ronnie spent a couple of hours taking the tests that the secretary administered. She thought that they were like the personality and relationship tests that Mark had used, but more in depth. After she was done, she set up appointments for both of them, luckily the doctor had evening classes, so she also had evening office hours, and Jason wouldn’t have to take time off from work.
That evening Ronnie told Jason about her experience at the doctor’s office, and that she had set up the appointments. And, that Jason’s first appointment was the following evening, and it was to only take the same type of tests that Ronnie had taken.
Over the next few weeks, Ronnie and Jason met with the doctor a number of times, and Ronnie actually saw the doctor more than Jason did. On their last individual meetings with the doctor, she told them what she had found out about them individually, and how to work to solve any problems. The doctor also wanted to meet with them together, and at that time she would explain what was going on with each of them, and how it affected them as a couple.
On a Tuesday evening, Ronnie and Jason were together at Dr. Rue’s office. And, Jason could tell that Ronnie was very nervous.
As they walked into her office, Dr. Rue greeted them, and said, “Have a seat.”
Jason and Ronnie sat next to each other on a couch, and just looked at the doctor.
The doctor smiled at them, and started with, “The two of you have something really very special. Apparently there were a few things that weren’t evident when your psychologist worked with you.
“First, a little about Jason, and I think Ronnie knows most of this already. We know that he has a very strong feminine side, and that she has her own personality. And, is becoming a very strong, confidant, person when she’s here. She’ll never take control of Jason. We also know he actually enjoys dressing as a woman, and is lucky enough to be completely passable.
“He could actually live full time presenting as a woman, and enjoy it. Changing back and forth between a man and a woman is very easy for him. But, he’s not transgendered, and doesn’t want a sex change. In fact he dislikes the thought of it. He’s not bi or gay, and has no interest in having sex with a man. When he’s a woman, he’s a lesbian. He only wants to be with another woman, and then only a certain one.
“Now with Ronnie, like she and I have discussed, she is, or was, more confused about herself than Jason was about what was going on. Jason understands himself very well. And, after our sessions, I think Ronnie is also beginning to understand herself better. But, Jason, if you haven’t guessed yet, Ronnie actually has strong bisexual tendencies. We’ve talked long and hard about this.”
Jason looked at Ronnie, who looked at the floor. He put his arm around her shoulder, and pulled her close to him, and held her hand.
The doctor continued, “The interaction of Ronnie with Amy in high school was a triggering factor in Ronnie’s repressed bisexual feelings. And, after her time with Amy, she was confused about what she felt, but was able to repress her feelings. And, Jason, if you hadn’t come into the picture, I feel that Ronnie and Amy might have eventually become lovers. Though, when she found out that you were a crossdresser it started bringing her bisexual feelings back out. And, this was actually very good for both of your psyches.
“Ronnie was able to live out her bisexual needs with Jaimie. Even though she didn’t know that’s what it was at the time. And, Jason as Jaimie was able to live out his needs to be feminine with Ronnie’s help.
“What happened with Ariane was very traumatic to both of you. Ronnie became very confused as to how she was feeling. She hated what Ariane had done to deceive her, but enjoyed the sex. And, that’s all it was to her, sex. She felt no love for Ariane in the true sense of the word. The second time with Ariane was not only, as Ronnie puts it, to set her up, but subconsciously it was a way to see what her feelings for Ariane really were.
“Jason, you seeing the recording of Ronnie and Ariane together wasn’t good for your feminine side. You actually became very jealous of what Ariane was having with Ronnie. That’s why Jaimie was in hiding. It was her way of rebelling. And, seeing Ronnie enjoying sex with someone else came close to driving a wedge between the two of you. But, both of you were smart, you talked about it, and that was a very good thing. In addition, you sought out help from Mark, and me.
“Now, what do you two have together that is so special? Jason, you have a feminine side that you accept, love to explore, and enjoy. And, that Ronnie also enjoys very much. Ronnie, even though you have strong bisexual tendencies, you only feel comfortable that way with only one person, Jaimie. You both are able to explore your sexual feelings for one another as either man and woman, or woman and woman. And, when you consummate a love making session you both only want to do it one way, as Jason and Ronnie. There have been many times that you have consummated your love with Jason looking like Jaimie, but Ronnie knows who’s really making love to her.
“The two of you have a wonderful relationship. And, should be very happy that you found each other. Jason, Ronnie loves you very much, and feels terrible about what happened with Ariane. And, Ronnie, Jason also loves you very much, and understands what happened. Any questions?”
Ronnie looked at Jason, and asked, “You really do still love me, don’t you?”
“Lover.”, Jason replied, “That is something I’ll never stop doing. I’m glad we found out more about you, and it answered a number of questions for me.”
They looked at each other for another few seconds, then kissed.
Dr. Rue, with a smile, said, “I guess there aren’t any questions.”
Jason said, “I think you’re right doctor. Thank you very much for your help.”
“My pleasure. If you need anything else, please let me know. But, always remember that the two of you have a very special relationship. It’s a little out of the norm, but it’s who you are.”
After a quiet ride home, and as they were fixing dinner, Ronnie asked Jason, “Are you upset with me?”
`“Why would I be?”, Jason asked.
“Because I’m bi.”
“Love. Being bi is just part of you, just like it’s part of me being a crossdresser. As long as we both still love each other. I don’t care. I thought there might be something going on, and I’m glad we found out. I’m just glad you’re not a lesbian.”
“Why?”
And, with a big grin, Jason said, “Because then I’d have to figure out how to get the surgery to keep you.”
“You are so bad.”
That night ended in a long, slow, love making session, that hadn’t happened for a while.
Over the next week or two, Jaimie gradually came back into their lives. And, was completely back when Jaimie and Ronnie went to the beauty shop together. And, as they were walking home, Ronnie asked, “I thought you agreed with mere that Jaimie shouldn’t venture out because of what happened with Ariane?”
“I know.”, Jaimie replied, “But, I don’t want to stay in. There is just so many things to do and see.”
“Are you really back?”
“You bet I am.”
“I never want you to be gone that long again.”
“Me either.”
Right there on the street, Ronnie stopped, turned Jaimie to face her, and gave her a long kiss. When they broke the kiss, Jaimie said, “Ah. Did you forget I’m a girl right now?”
“I don’t care. I love you. And, I don’t care who sees or knows.”
“You’re crazy.”
“For you.”
One Saturday at lunch, Ronnie said, “You know what we didn’t bring with us from the States?”
“What?”
“Boots.”
“So.”
“It starting to get cold.”
“It doesn’t get that cold here.”
“Yes it does.”
“If you say so. So, then we’ll both need boots?”
“Both?”
“Won’t Jaimie need boots too?”
“I guess.”
“You guess? Want to go shopping?”
“Wait. You’re asking me if I want to go shopping? I‘m supposed to ask that question.”
“Maybe I’ve earned my shopping gene.”
“Your shopping gene? Guys don’t have one.”
“Remember Jaimie? I bet she has one. And, she can’t let you be cuter then she is.”
“That so. I bet I can find a cuter pair of boots than you can?”
“Bet you can’t.”
“Can.”
“Can’t.”
This turned into one of their little wrestling matches, and Ronnie ended up winning. She looked down at Jason, and said, “Okay lover. I bet that I can really find a cuter pair of boots then you can.”
“A bet!? And, what does the winner get?”
She bent down, whispered something in his ear, and sat back up. He looked at her for a few seconds, and said, “Honestly?”
“You bet lover.”
“You’ve got a deal.”
There was an upscale shoe store in Brest, which had two locations. And, the following evening, Jaimie was dropping Ronnie off at one of the locations, and Jaimie asked, “Are you sure you trust me to shop by myself?”
“I think I’ve taught you well.”, Ronnie said, “But, we’ll see. Call me when you’re done.”
“You think I’ll be done before you are?”
“Sure. Even driving to the other store, you’ll be done before I am.”
“That so?”
“Sure. You’re still a guy. You’ll go in, and grab the first thing you see.”
“I’m still a guy? I thought I was a girl right now. You want to add to the bet?”
Shaking her head, Ronnie said, “Don’t you think it’s enough already?”
“True. But, just be ready to wait when I’m not done when you are.”
“Yea. Right.”
Ronnie kissed Jaimie, got out of the car, and went into the shop. Jaimie drove the ten minutes to the other location, and started looking for boots. Even though these were upscale shops, they were more of a self service shop, with some assistance. Jaimie took her time looking at boots, tried on a number of very cute ones, and finally settled for a pair. They were a black, knee high boot, with a two and a half inch heel, a side zipper, and a decorative woven leather strap that wrapped around the upper part of the boot. The strap had a short gold chain linking it together at the side.
At one point a sales assistant had walked up, and asked, “Miss, can I help you with anything?”
Jaimie smiled, and answered, “No thank you. I think I’ve found just what I’ve been looking for. But, I do want to look around a little more.”
“Just let me know if you need any assistance.”
“Thank you.”
As Jaimie was removing the boots, she thought, ‘I just love it when I’m treated this way.’
Jaimie did spend more time looking around, and as she was walking toward the counter to pay for the boots, she saw something. Something she just had to have. Just then her cell phone rang, she knew who it was, and answered it with, “Hi love.” . . . “You’ve been waiting for how long? . . . “Only fifteen minutes.” . . . “It took me ten minutes to drive over here, and I’m still looking. They’ve got some really cute things.” . . . “I figure another fifteen minutes here, and then another ten minutes back there.” . . . “All right. In the coffee shop down the street.” . . . “Love you. Bye.”
Jaimie smiled to herself, and thought, ‘I bet she’s wondering just what I’m buying.’
Jaimie then walked over to what she had spotted earlier, and tried them on. Smiled to herself, and thought, ‘Ronnie will just love these.’
Almost an hour later, Jaimie walked into the coffee shop, and found Ronnie. Ronnie looked at her, and said, “That took long enough.”
“I love you too.”, Jaimie said.
“Sorry.”
Jaimie bent down, gave Ronnie a kiss, and said, “That’s all right. Did you find something?”
“Oh yes! A very cute pair of boots. You?”
“Yes. A really cute pair of boots. And, I’ll bet that they’re cuter than yours.”
“We’ll see.”
On the drive home, Ronnie said, “Getting awful forward, aren’t you?”
“Huh?”, Jaimie replied.
“The kiss in the coffee shop.”
“What about it?”
“Did you forget that you’re Jaimie?”
“No. I just wanted to give my lover a kiss. You’ve kissed me in public.”
“Your lesbian lover?”
“If you want to call it that, then yes.”
“You’re comfortable with that now?”
“Yes. Because I know where you’re coming from.”
Ronnie smiled, as she said, “It did get us a couple of interesting looks.”
“Do you care about the looks?”
“I don’t really care about the looks. I know who I’m kissing.”
After they arrived home, Ronnie asked, “How are we going to judge whose boots are cuter?”
“I don’t know. Maybe, if we can’t agree, we’ll ask your mom.”
“Why don’t you go into the bedroom, and put yours on? And, I’ll put mine on out here. Then when you’re ready, come on back out, and we’ll see.”
Jaimie got up, grabbed her package, and headed to the bedroom. The first thing she did, was to hide the other box that was in her bag. Then she pulled her boots out of her package, slipped them on, and zipped them up. Then asked Ronnie, “Are you ready?”
“Sure love. Come on out, and lose the bet.”, Ronnie replied.
Ronnie could hear Jaimie walking down the hall, and as she walked into the livingroom, Ronnie started laughing. And, Jaimie asked, “What’s so funny?”
Jaimie couldn’t see the boots that Ronnie was wearing until she walked out from behind a chair. And, then Jaimie saw what she was so funny. They were both wearing the same boots. She just shook her head, and said, “I don’t believe this. We both picked the same boots.”
“I guess you did pick up my shopping gene.”, Ronnie said.
“I guess. Maybe I’ll be nice, and take mine back. I did see another pair that I liked.”
“Sorry. But, it wouldn’t look good with us both wearing the same thing.”
“I know. But, I just loved these.”
“Me too. They’re just so cute. I’ll make it up to you.”
“You don’t have to.”
“Yes I do. We had a bet, and you did pick boots that were as cute as the ones I picked. And, you’re willing to take yours back. So, I’ll just have to let you win the bet.” Then with a sly smile, she said, “Lover. What I’m going to do to you, will drive you crazy. And, I know that you won’t be able to resist pleasuring me. So, it’s a win, win, situation for both of us.”
“Love. You just can’t get enough of me. Can you?”
“No I can’t. I just love my girl, and enjoy doing things to, and with, her.”
The following evening, Jaimie and Ronnie were back at the shoe store where Jaimie had purchased her boots. And, Jaimie showed Ronnie the other pair of boots that she liked, and Ronnie agreed that they were cute, and in fact she said, “If you had bought those yesterday, you would have won the bet.”
“Only because you enjoyed what happened last night.”
“And, you didn’t?”
On a Saturday, a few days later Ronnie’s mother was out shopping, and stopped by the flat to have a mid afternoon cup of tea with her daughter. When she rang the bell, Jaimie answered the door with a, “Hi mere. Come on in.”
“Ah . . . Hi . . . Hi Jas . . . Jaimie.”
“Something wrong mere?”
“I wasn’t expecting to see you. But, I guess I shouldn’t be surprised.”
“Sorry. But, it was a rough week at work. And, I needed to relax today.”
“Don’t be sorry. In fact, you look very nice. And, you also do this to relax?”
“Yes. There’s something about being Jaimie that just relaxes me. Ronnie’s in the kitchen. I’ve got a couple of things to do, and then I’ll join you.” And, Jaimie gave her a hug and kiss on the cheek. Which she returned. And, Jaimie headed to the bedroom.
Ronnie’s mother found her in the kitchen, and they exchanged greetings. Then, Ronnie’s mom asked, “How do you do it?”
“Do what mere?”
“Put up with Jason as Jaimie? She’s so feminine.”
“I love him. And, her. It’s not hard to do. They’re both so sweet, and loving.”
“But, your husband makes such a pretty girl.”
“I know. Mere, I know you don’t understand this. Just accept her like I do, learn to love her, and you’ll see how much fun she is. She’s a great person, and so is Jason. She’s a wonderful friend, and so is Jason. She’s a wonderful lover, and so is Jason.”
“A lover?”
“Yes mere. There’s something I need to tell you.”
“Fille. What?”
“I’m bisexual.”
“Bisexual?”
“Yes mere. After my problem with Ariane we went to a psychologist. And, we found out that I have strong bisexual tendencies.“ And, Ronnie went on to tell her mother about their sessions with the psychologist, and what she had found out about both her and Jason. And, about her time with Amy.
When Ronnie was done, her mother sat there, and looked at her for a short time. Then again she just said, “Bisexual?”
“Yes mere. It’s just part of me. I was born this way.”
“And, when Jason is Jaimie, she is your lover?”
“Yes. The only lover that I ever want.”
“Fille. Your life is too complicated for me. But, if you two are happy this way, that’s what’s important.”
“Thank you mere. We are happy. Very happy.”
Looking down at the table, then back up at her mother, Ronnie asked, “Mere. Do you still love me?”
“Fille! You are my daughter. I will always love you. No matter what.”
“Jason?”
“Of course.”
Just then Jaimie walked into the kitchen, and asked, “So, what have you two been talking about?”
Ronnie, smiled, and said, “Us.”
“Us?”
“I just told mere about our session with the psychologist. And, Amy.”
“Oh.”
“Filles. (Daughters) I don’t know about all of this. But, you two appear to be very happy, and that’s all I can ask. So, I have a daughter, and a daughter-in-law?”
“Yes, mere. And, a very loving son-in-law.”, Ronnie said, “And, all we ask is to be accepted for who we are.”
“Fille. I love you. No, I love both of you. I’ll never understand what this is all about, but I accept both of you for who you are.”
Later as Ronnie’s mother was leaving, they exchanged hugs and kisses. And, Ronnie said, “Mere. I know our lifestyle is different. But, we’ve found out who we are, and that we fit together very well. I’m just glad that you accept it.”
As she closed the door Ronnie turned to Jaimie, pointed at her feet, and asked, “Where did you get those shoes!?”
Jaimie was wearing the pair of shoes that she had purchased at the same time she purchased her boots. They were a retro t-strap dress sandal in dark red, with a round toe, rivet, and stitching accents, and two front bands connected to a center metal hoop. They had a half inch platform, and a four-inch heel.
With a grin, Jaimie said, “The other day, when we were shopping for boots. I saw them, and just had to have them. And, I just thought I’d show them off.”
“They are just so drop dead cute.”
“I figured that you’d love ‘em.”
“You just may have inherited my shopping gene. Can I borrow them?”
“Sure. As long as I can borrow some of your things.”
“Some of my thing? Most of my things won’t fit you. Your feet aren’t that much bigger than mine, so I can wear your shoes. But, you’d have problems wearing mine. So, what are you going to borrow?”
“Nothing now. Just keeping my options open, lover.”
Ronnie walked over to Jaimie, and even though they were the same height in stocking feet, because of the shoes, she had to stand on her tip toes to give him a deep kiss. Then said, “What’s mine is yours. As long as what’s yours is mine?”
“You know it is.”
That evening as Ronnie’s mother was making dinner, she was also in deep thought about what Ronnie had told her. She was sitting at the kitchen table when her husband walked in from work, saw the look on her face, and asked, “Maryann. Is something wrong?”
“Ronnie told me something today.”
Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.
Back with real friends, and Jason’s family. And, is it . . .
That evening as Ronnie’s mother was making dinner, she had also been in deep thought about what Ronnie had told her. She was sitting at the kitchen table when her husband walked in from work, saw the look on her face, and had asked, “Maryann. Is something wrong?”
“Ronnie told me something today.”, Maryann replied.
“Is anything wrong?”
“No. But, it’s something that I need to talk to someone about. Sit, and I’ll tell you.”
Ronnie’s dad pulled up a chair, sat down across the kitchen table from his wife, and asked, “What’s going on?”
“You remember Amy? Ronnie’s friend in the States.”
“Of course I do.”
“She and Ronnie had a lesbian affair in high school.”
He sat there for a minute in thought, and then asked, “How long did it last?”
“It was a one time thing.”
“Were they experimenting?
“Ronnie, I think, yes. It was right after she broke up with the boyfriend she had just before she met Jason. But, she told me that Amy is bisexual.”
“Why did she tell you?”
“I don’t know. Maybe it’s been bothering her. We were just talking, and she told me.”
“Does Jason know?”
“Yes. I guess he’s known for a long time.”
“Is he all right with it?”
“Yes. He loves her very much, and can overlook many things.”
“And, it was a one time thing with Amy?”
“Yes.”
“Why are you telling me?”
“You’re her father, and I needed someone to talk to. And, I knew that you would understand.”
He sat there in thought for a few minutes, then said, “I guess, if it was a one time thing, and Jason understands, then we should just let it go.”
On Sunday, as had become a tradition, Ronnie and Jason met her parents for a late morning Mass at the parish church, then afterwards they would go out for lunch, and back to the Guischard home for the afternoon, and dinner.
This Sunday as they were leaving the church, Ronnie had noticed that her father was a little distant, she took her mother aside, and asked, “Mere. Is there something wrong with pere?”
“No honey. Why?”
“He seems distant. Like something’s bothering him. And, he hasn’t said much.”
“We had a talk last night.”
“About what mere?”
“You.”
“Me?”
“We talked about what you told me yesterday.”
“Mere! Why . . . why didn’t you tell me earlier? What did you tell him?”
“I had to talk with someone about it. And, I only told him about your time with Amy in high school.”
“Nothing about Jaimie or Ariane?”
“No fille, that’s for you to do. If you want to.”
“He’s going to hate me.”
“No. No, he won’t. You’re his little girl. And, he loves you very much.”
Just then Jason walked up, saw the look on Ronnie’s face, and asked, “Honey, what’s wrong?”
“Mere told pere about Amy and me.”
“What about you two?”
“Our lesbian thing in high school. She said that she needed to talk to someone.”
“How did he take it?”, Jason asked Ronnie’s mother.
“We talked about it. And, I thought he was all right with it. But, he’s been too quiet this morning?”
“Mere.”, Ronnie asked, “Should I talk to him?”
“Maybe you should.”
“Do you think you can?”, Jason asked.
“I think.”, Ronnie said, “Mere has always been my confidant. But, pere and I have always been able to talk.”
Ronnie looked around to find where her dad was, and saw that he was talking to a couple of his friends. Then she looked back at Jason and her mom, took a deep breath, and said, “I’ll be back.”
“Fille. It’ll be fine.”, Ronnie’s mother said.
“I hope.”
As they watched Ronnie walk toward her father, Jason asked, “Does he know about Ariane or me?”
“No. I told Ronnie that it was up to her to tell him, if she wanted to.”
They continued to watch as Ronnie walked up to her father, greeted his friends, and then a few minutes later started walking the church grounds with her father. They saw her father put his arm around her shoulders, in a fatherly way. They stopped out of ear shot of anyone else, and looked at each other. They could tell that Ronnie was pouring her heart out to him. Finally they saw them exchange a long hug, and walk back toward them.
On the way to the restaurant for lunch, Jason was finally able to ask Ronnie, “How did it go?”
“Fine. I told him about Amy. Also, I told him that Ariane tried to seduce me, and that’s why she isn’t around any longer. I didn’t tell him what actually happened with her or what we did. But, I did tell him that Ariane and I were no longer friends. The only thing he asked was, did you know, how you felt about it, and if I’d confessed. I told him that we did visit Pere James.”
“Nothing about Jaimie?”
“No. I thought that was best left out.”
After they were back at the Guischard home, Ronnie and her mom went to the kitchen. And, Jason and Ronnie’s father went to watch soccer on television. During the game, Ronnie’s father asked Jason, “Ronnie told me that you knew about her affair with Amy?”
“Yes. She told me before we were married.”
“And, you don’t have a problem with it?”
“No sir. We had a long talk about it, and it was a one time thing.”
“What about what happened with Ariane?”
“Ronnie was very upset over that. And, it was very hard on her, telling her best friend that she no longer wanted to see her. We even visited a psychologist at the university to help her.”
They talked a little more about it, then went back to watching the game, and nothing more was said.
On their way home, Ronnie asked, “Did dad say anything?”
“We had a little chat during the game.”
“Dad talked during the game?”
“I know. His team was even playing the best game that they had in a long time.”
“How did he seem?”
“I think he was all right. He didn’t seem upset or anything.”
For the remainder of their time in France, it wasn’t unusual for Ronnie and Jaimie to be out together, in the shopping areas, at a movie, at a restaurant, or walking in the park. And, it wasn’t unusual to see Ronnie and Jason in the same places.
This Christmas was a special time for Ronnie and Jason. They drove down to the little fishing village for the Christmas Eve Mass. Spent the night in a small inn on the way back to Brest, and met Ronnie’s parents for Christmas Day Mass. After Mass, they went to the Guischard home for the rest of the day, having a big meal, and opening gifts.
When our couple finally made it back to their flat, there were still two gifts to be opened. They were sitting in the livingroom, when Ronnie got up, and said, “I’ll be right back.”
“I’ll be here.”, Jason quipped.
While she was gone, Jason retrieved something from under the couch, and slipped it behind a pillow. When Ronnie came back into the room, she was carrying a wrapped package. She handed it to Jason, and said, “Merry Christmas, Jaimie.”
Jason took the package, set it on his lap, pulled his package out of it’s hiding place, handed it to Ronnie, and said, “Merry Christmas, lover.”
Ronnie said, “You shouldn’t have. Open yours first.”
“No. You first.”
Ronnie slowly opened her gift. Under the wrapping was a velvet gift box. She slowly opened the box, and inside was a very pretty diamond necklace. She looked at Jason, there were tears in her eyes, and she said, “You shouldn’t have. It’s too much.”
“Love. It’s not too much for someone as special as you.”
She gave him a long kiss. Then said, “It’s so pretty. And, I love you so much.”
“I love you too.”
“Now open yours.”
Jason slowly unwrapped his gift. It was a box from one of the local dress shops. Inside the box was a very pretty blouse, and a short, tight, gray skirt. Jason looked at Ronnie, smiled, and said, “This is so cute. It’ll look great.”
“I figured that you could wear it tomorrow night when we go out.”
“But, I’ll freeze in this short skirt.”, Jason said with a grin.
“Girls do it all the time.”
“Well then, I guess this girl can do it too. And, it will look really nice with the boots.”
The day after Christmas, in the evening, Ronnie and Jaimie were taking a walk through their favorite parts of Brest. They stopped at a favorite spot for a drink. And, sat in a booth in a dark corner, and necked like the two lovers that they are. And, as they walked back out onto the street, Ronnie turned to Jaimie, and gave her a deep kiss.
When they broke the kiss, Jaimie asked, “What was that for?”
“It was because I love you so much. And, I want the world to know.”
“They do.”
When they got back to their flat, Jaimie said, “I’ve been cold before. But, now my butt is even cold.”
“You have to suffer to look as cute as you do in that short skirt.”, Ronnie said, “And, I bet I know a way that I can warm you up.”
A few days after New Years, Ronnie and Jason were packing the last of their things for their move back to the States. All of Jaimie’s things had been shipped back, along with most of their things. And, they were going to stay with Ronnie’s parents for a few days before their flight.
As they were taking a last walk through the flat, checking to be sure they had everything, the phone rang. Ronnie answered it, “Hello. . . . Why are you calling me? . . . No. I won’t forgive you. You hurt me very badly. And, like I’ve already told you, I want nothing more to do with you.” And, she hung up.
Jason asked, “Ariane, I’ll bet? What did she want?”
“Yes. She wanted to make up before we left.”
“I bet that won’t happen.”
“That’s one bet that you would win.”
On their arrival back in the states, Ronnie and Jason were met by his parents, and both of his sisters. They were expecting his parents, and maybe Mary, but not Beth. Beth had moved into an apartment with her fiancee just before they had gone to France.
After all the greetings were over, Ronnie asked Beth, “Where’s Peter?”
Beth became sad, as she said, “We broke up.”
“What! Why?”
“We fought a lot, and he was very controlling.”
As she hugged her sister-in-law, Ronnie said, “Beth, I’m so sorry.”
“Don’t be. I’m over him, and I’m actually happier. I just wish I’d have seen this in him before, and not wasted my time.”
Ronnie could tell that Beth was still upset over the breakup, even though she was denying it.
Ronnie and Jason were staying with his parents until they found an apartment. And, that’s where all their things had been shipped. Unlike when they went to France, most of their boxes were left unopened. But, a few, that had been marked clothes, had been opened, and some of the things unpacked, and placed in the closet, and chest of drawers.
As Jason was carrying their bags to his old room, Beth followed him upstairs. She stood at the door to his room, as he set the suit cases on the bed, and opened them. She just watched him for awhile as he started to unpack, then she asked, “Can I help.”
“It’s all right sis.”, Jason replied, “There isn’t much.”
“I . . . I see Jaimie went to France with you.”
Jason turned, and looked at his sister, and asked, “How do you know?”
“I was helping mom unpack some of your things, and I opened the box with her things in it. I thought that you might have stored her things with your furniture.”
“I can go that long without becoming Jaimie. Did it bother you seeing her things?”
“Not really. At first I thought it would. But, it didn’t. You really like being her, don’t you?”
“Yes.”
“Mary and I had another long talk about you.”
“And?”
“And, I guess, Jaimie is really something that is part of you.”
“Yes she is. So, I’m not a freak any more?”
“I’m really sorry I called you that. You’re not a freak. I’ve learned that.”
“Thank you for that. But, I thought that you didn’t want anything to do with her?”
“I . . . I didn’t, but I guess she’s all right.”
“She is. She’s really just another part of me. Someone to have fun with.”
“Did Jaimie go out while you were in France?”
“A number of times. Even to Paris for a couple of days.”
“Is it fun being Jaimie?”
“Sure. I wouldn’t do it if it wasn’t. Why all the questions?”
“I guess I’m just curious.”
“Curious about what?”
“Why you do it.”
“You know. I don’t really know why I like to dress as a girl. It just started when I was young. Actually with some of your things. And, just grew with me. It feels good when I do it. And, it feels right.”
“It feels right?”
“It’s hard to explain. It feels like I’m another person. A girl.”
“You . . . You don’t want to be a girl. Do you?”
“No. Ronnie asked me that once. I’m happy this way. Being able to switch between Jason and Jaimie.”
“And, Ronnie really enjoys this?”
“Yes. Without her, Jaimie wouldn’t exist the way she does. Ask her sometime.”
“I will.”
Just then their mother called up that dinner was almost ready, and to come down stairs. As Jason was walking past Beth, she grabbed him, and hugged him. Then, whispered, “I’m so glad you’re home.”
“Me too sis. I missed all of you.”, he whispered back.
Right after dinner Beth and Ronnie disappeared for a long time, leaving Mary and Jason to do the dishes. When they reappeared, Ronnie smiled at Jason, and mouthed, “I love you.” He just smiled at her.
As our couple was cuddling together in bed that night, Jason asked, “Where did you disappear to with Beth?”
“She wanted to talk.”
“About what?”
“You and me. Her and Peter.”
“Us?”
“Actually Jaimie.”
“What did you tell her?”
“Everything.”
“Everything?”
“Well almost everything. I left out the really juicy parts. And, she asked one very interesting question.”
“What was that?”
“How she could find someone as gentle as you.”
“You’re kidding?”
“No. I guess that Peter wasn’t very nice to her.”
“Like what?”
“He beat her.”
“What!”
“Please don’t tell her I told you. I promised her that I wouldn’t. Your mom and dad don’t even know.”
“Why did she stay with him?”
“It’s one of those things. She still thought she loved him even though he hurt her physically and mentally.”
“That son of a bitch.”
“That’s mild to what I called him. But, he’s gone now, actually moved out of state.”
“Good riddance. I hope I never see him. Is Beth all right?”
“Physically, yes. But, mentally, I’m not sure. We had a good cry together. And, she said that she felt a lot better now that we were back. I did suggest that she see Mark.”
“So, Beth wants to find a crossdresser?”
“No. I don’t think so. She just knows how gentle you are, and wants someone like you.”
“How gentle am I?”
“Gee lover, I don’t know. Just how gentle are you? Why don’t you show me, then I’ll tell you.”
Almost an hour later, Jason asked, “So, how gentle am I?”
“Like a butterfly landing on a hand. But, what you do, drives me absolutely crazy.”
Within a week our couple had found an apartment, again not too far off campus, and had settled in. Jason still had one term to complete before graduating. Their first guests were Amy and Linda, who were over for Friday night pizza and wine.
Amy and Linda listened intently to what Ronnie and Jason told them about their stay in France. Amy became upset with the way Ariane had treat Ronnie. But, loved what they did to her, after they got over the shock of Ronnie allowing herself to be recorded having sex with her. Linda actually quipped, “Can we see?”
“No.”, Ronnie replied, “No one is going to see that ever again.”
“But, lover.”, Jason said with a grin, “I was going to set up a web page, and sell it on-line.”
With a glare that only Ronnie could come up with, she said, “Pas drá´le, amant! (Not funny, lover!)”
“Désolé. Vous savez que je blague. (Sorry. You know I was kidding.)”
“Hey, you two.”, Amy said, “English.”
Ronnie said, “Sorry. But, we’re use to French. And, sometimes it just comes out when I get a little upset. I just told Jason that it wasn’t funny. And, he said, that he was joking and was sorry.”
Changing the subject, Linda asked, “So, Jaimie was out in public a lot.”
“Yes. It was a lot of fun. Not worrying about someone recognizing you, or Ronnie being seen out with a girl, and kissing in public.”
“Kissing in public. You two are so bad.”, Amy said.
“We did get some real looks.”, Ronnie said, “A lot of frowns, and some smiles.”
“Are you still worried about being read?”, Linda asked Jason.
“You know, not really.”, Jason replied, “Especially when we were in Brest. Here maybe a little. But, I got to the point that I didn’t care. I was being my feminine self, and if someone read me. Oh well. They’d get over it. In fact I think the way I was treated at the drag club in Paris that had a lot to do with it.”
Ronnie added, “You should have seen him, I mean her, she was one-hundred percent girl. The girl that had read her our first time at the club, couldn’t believe that Jaimie was really a guy. If anyone should have been able to read her as a guy, she should have. And, I didn’t care if anyone thought we were a lesbian couple or not.”
“It looks to me,”, Amy said, “as if Jaimie is now really her own person. And, that the four months in France brought her out completely as a girl. That is so cool.”
“Speaking of four.” Linda said, “When are the four amigos going out?”
“You pick it.”, Jason said.
“Or, do you want to make it the six amigos?”
“Six?”
“Sara and Vicki.”
“You want to turn the six of us girls loose on this city? That could get dangerous.”
“Dangerous, but fun.”
Amy helped Ronnie take the dishes to the kitchen, and while they were there, Amy quietly said, “I felt a pang of jealousy when you told us about Ariane.”
“Really?”, Ronnie replied.
“Yes. I didn’t think I still felt that way about you.”
“Love. We had a one time thing, and I loved it. But, I have my girls’ lover in Jaimie. And, my guys’ lover in Jason.”
“I know you do. And, I love Linda as much as you love Jaimie.”
“Maybe it was more a pang of disgust for what Ariane was doing?”
“No. I felt that too.”
“Love. I will never, ever, cheat on Jason again. It just hurt both of us too much.”
“I know, and I would never ask you to do that. I just had to tell you.”
“I know. It’s good to talk about things.”
Amy looked at Ronnie, and gave her a sisterly kiss.
When they walked back into the living room, Ronnie asked, “Well when are we going out on the town?”
Linda looked at Amy, and said, “Tomorrow night?”
“Fine by me.”, Amy replied.
Ronnie said, “Sounds good. What about Sara and Vicki?”
“Call them.”
Ronnie picked up the phone, made a call, and after a bunch of welcome backs, and how are you, exchanges, she asked Sara and Vicki to join them tomorrow night for a girl’s night out. As she hung up, Ronnie said, “I hope this town is ready for the six of us.”
“They need to know that we’re back in town.”, Jason said with a grin.
On Saturday evening everyone was meeting at Ronnie and Jason’s apartment. And, seeing it was January everyone was dressing for the cold weather. Jaimie was wearing the same outfit she had worn on her last outing in Brest, but had added a pair of silky opaque black tights. It looked so good with the short tight gray shirt, and the low-cut black top. And, when she added the retro shoes, that she had purchased in France, and Jaimie was ready to go out on the town. Ronnie seeing her, said, “Girlfriend, you look so good.”
“Thanks lover. At least I’m going to look good, and be warm.”
Once they were all at the apartment, and all the greetings were over, they were off to dinner. It was to a small restaurant, and a nice meal. And, like they had done with Amy and Linda, our couple filled Sara and Vicki in on their time in France. The trip to Paris for Halloween, going out as two girlfriends, shopping, the trouble with Ariane, etc. Vicki told them that she had heard back from the psychologist that they had visited, and knew a lot of what had gone on. Vicki did agree, that the way they handle Ariane wasn’t the best, but that it was over. And, that it was good that they found out about Ronnie’s strong bisexual tendencies.
After dinner Sara and Vicki took everyone to a new club that had opened while our couple was in France. The club had a really diverse clientele, couples, singles, straight, gay, lesbian, and so on. Finding a table for six took a little while, but they finally did. There was an all girls band playing, they were really good, and the dance floor was crowded.
Vicki leaned over to Ronnie, and whispered, “I heard that one of the girls in the band, isn’t a girl.”
Ronnie looked very closely at the band, and said, “I can’t tell.”
“I know.”
The girls danced, drank, and just had a good time. Once, while Sara and Ronnie were dancing, four guys walked up. And, Jaimie whispered to Vicki, “I’m surprised it took so long.”
One of the guys said, “Hi ladies. My name’s Bill. Would you lovely ladies like some company?”
“Not really.”, Jaimie said.
“Oh come on. We’ve been watching the six of you all night, and you need some male companionship.”
“Love. We’re fine. And, we are just having a girl’s night out.”
“But, honey, it won’t be any fun afterwards.”
“Afterwards?”
“Sure. You know, when you go home.”
Just then, Sara and Ronnie walked up, and Sara asked, “What’s up?”
“Oh. Bill here, and his friends, thought we’d like their company, and maybe to go home with them.”
“Oh really.”, Ronnie said in a sexy way, with a nice smile.
“Yea.”, Bill said, “We thought that six lovely ladies like you might like some male company.”
“Billy.”, Jaimie continued, “Why don’t you just come out and tell us what you want, and that‘s to pick us up, and have sex with us?”
“Ah . . . Ah . . . “
“Billy. Sweetheart. Just ask.”
Bill looked at his friends a little nervously. It was the first time that he’d run into girls that were so forward. One of his friends, who looked to be the drunkest, said, “Go on Bill, ask.”
The six girls were all looking at the guys, and smiling. And, Jaimie said, “Billy. Cat got your tongue?”
“Ah . . . No. Ah . . . Would you guys like to join us, and then go have sex with us?”
“Billy boy. First we’re not guys. We’re ladies. And, second, we’re not interested in guys. Remember, I said that we were having a girl’s night out?”
“Yea.”
Billy’s drunk friend said, “Are they lesbians?”
“Billy.”, Jaimie said, “Your friend, even though he’s drunk, is very perceptive.”
Jaimie started pointing at the girls. Pointing at Vicki, she said, “Lesbian.” Pointing at Sara, she said, “Lesbian.” Pointing at Amy, she said, “Bi. But, really prefers girls.” Pointing at Linda, she said, “Lesbian.” Pointing at Ronnie, “We’re not really sure about her, but she knows how to drive a girl crazy.” Then pointing at herself, she said, “A full blown, died in the wool, lesbian. And, I want nothing to do with guys, their egos, or what’s between their legs.”
Bill looked for his friends, and they had already slunk away. And, as he backed away, he said, “Sorry ladies.”
The six girls had a good laugh over it. And, then Vicki said, “You surprise me, Jaimie.”
“Why?”, Jaimie asked.
“I never thought that I’d ever see you this way. You stood up for yourself, and us, to those guys. A lot of girls would have just accepted their invitation, at least for a drink.”
“I learned a lot about myself in France. You have to be who you are, and not let anyone push you around. Be who you are, and not worry about what others think.”
Ronnie added, “You should have seen her at the Halloween party when this guy hit on her. She showed him her fangs, and told him that he was the wrong sex for her, and that if he liked, she’d help him change his.”
“Girlfriend.”, Linda said, “Are you the same girl that I met a few years ago.”
Looking at Linda, and smiling, Jaimie said, “No. I’ve found myself. I know who I am. Who I love. Who my friends are.”
“Has she ever!”, Ronnie said, “She’s even surprised me. I thought at one time that I had a stay at home girlfriend. But, was I ever wrong. She’s become a very outgoing person. She loves to go out to dinner, to movies, for walks, and the shopping we won’t even talk about.”
“So.”, Vicki asked, “Is Jason going to start living full time as Jaimie.”
Jaimie looked at Ronnie, then said, “No. Like the doctor in France told us, I could easily do it. But, there are people who I really care about, that would never understand, and I don’t want to hurt them. I think Ronnie could live with it, and so could I. But, as long as I get chances like tonight, and at home, I’m happy. And, what adds to it, is being able to share it with good friends.”
Ronnie took Jaimie’s face in her hands, looked at her, and then gave her a long kiss. Linda, who was sitting on the other side of Jaimie, after Ronnie broke the kiss, also gave Jaimie a kiss. The kiss was nothing like Ronnie’s. Just a friend kissing a friend.
The other three girls just looked at Jaimie, and Amy finally said, “Jaimie. When I first met you in high school, I never knew such a pretty, nice, and friendly girl was inside you. I thought you were a typical boy. Little did I know that I had another girlfriend, who my best friend would bring out to her full feminine beauty. Jaimie, you are a wonderful friend.”
The others smiled more, and Amy picked up her glass, and said, “A toast to a very pretty girl, a fantastic woman, and an even better friend.”
The others joined in the toast. Jaimie actually blushed, and started to cry. Ronnie looked at her, and said, “Love. You’re going to ruin your makeup.”
“I can’t help it.”, Jaimie replied, “You guys are so wonderful.”
“Remember. Like you told Bill and his friends, not guys, but girls.”, Sara said.
This brought a smile to everyone. Jaimie carefully wiped the tears away, but Ronnie said, “All right girlfriend, to the ladies room. We need to fix your makeup.
Ronnie and Jaimie walked together to the ladies room, and before Jaimie redid her makeup, they exchanged a deep kiss. And, then Ronnie said, “Lover. You are the greatest.”
“Baby.”, Jaimie replied, “It’s all thanks to you. You saw something, and helped nurture it. And, we’ve had some problems, but we’ve worked through them. You make me so happy.”
Jaimie then spent a few minutes redoing her makeup, and then they rejoined the others.
Just as they were walked out of the ladies room, Ronnie grinned, and said, “You surprised me when you let Linda kiss you?”
“Why?”
“Well. She’s really a guy.”
“No she’s not. In my eyes, she more of a girl than I am.”
“Really?”
“You know she is.”
“I know. So, it was a girl kiss.”
“You know it.”
That night, as Ronnie and Jaimie were laying in bed, Ronnie said, “I know I’ve asked you this before. But who are Jason and Jaimie?”
Jaimie looked at her, and replied, “Both are someone who loves you more than life itself. Both are complicated. Both love who they are. And, both want more happy years with you than exist in time.”
“Why do you love me?”
“Love, enough of the questions for tonight.”
Jaimie kissed Ronnie, and . . .
The next few years were a very happy time for our couple, with the exception of Ronnie’s remaining grandparents passing away within a year of each other. They found out that Jason wouldn’t have to keep his promise about moving to France, as Ronnie’s parents, when her dad retired, were moving back to the States.
Jason did graduate from college, and went to work for Briard. But in a different area than his father worked. The department that he worked for did secret research, and it required Jason to travel to France a few times a year. And, when he did Ronnie usually went along, as did Jaimie. There was just something about being Jaimie when Ronnie wasn’t around that just didn’t feel right. So, if Ronnie couldn’t go, Jaimie didn’t either.
And, when Ronnie and Jaimie had time, on their visits to France, they’d visit the drag club in Paris. And, Rose always welcomed them with open arms. She even got Jaimie up on stage a couple of times to perform. And, Jaimie actually had a great time doing it.
The six amigos where always going out on the town. Dinner, clubs, and movies. But, the special times were when Ronnie and Jaimie had their time alone. They would do the movie, and dinner thing. There were the walks through the park, the shopping as two girlfriends, and just being together at home.
There was one small glitch in the relationship between Ronnie and Jaimie, and her name was Mary Beth. Mary Beth was born almost exactly ten years after Jason and Ronnie were married. Ronnie had difficulty becoming pregnant, and after Mary Beth was born they found out that Ronnie wouldn’t ever be able to become pregnant again.
Mary Beth’s full name was Mary Beth Renae Guischard Blackwell, a real mouth full for a little girl. But, we know who she’s named after.
Mary Beth’s arrival, at first, didn’t put a crimp into Jaimie being around. But, as she got older, it was hard for Jason to be Jaimie around the house like he use to do. But, there was no end to someone willing to baby sit, Jason’s mother was always ready to be with her granddaughter. And, his sisters, yes both Mary and Beth, were happy to sit with their name sake. And, if they weren’t going out with them, Mary Beth’s godparents, Amy and Linda, were always willing.
When Mary Beth was very young, Jason could become Jaimie at home before going out, as Mary Beth went to bed early. This continued until one evening, when Mary Beth was about six, and Jaimie’s mother was over to baby sit while our couple went out.
Jaimie, Ronnie, and Jaimie’s mother were in the kitchen chatting, when they heard a little voice say “Mommy. Who’s the pretty lady?”
Jaimie looked at Ronnie with a look of panic. But, Ronnie just smiled at Jaimie, and said to Mary Beth, “Honey what are you doing up?”
“I heard you talking with nana. Mommy, who’s the pretty lady?”
“That’s mommy’s friend Jaimie. And, you need to go back to bed sweetheart.”
Mary Beth ran over to her mother, who picked her up. Then Mary Beth said, “Can you and the pretty lady tuck me in?”
“Sure honey. But, then you have to be good for nana, and stay in bed.”, Ronnie said.
“I will mommy.”
Ronnie carried Mary Beth back to her bedroom followed by Jaimie. And, as Ronnie was tucking her in, Mary Beth said, “Goodnight pretty lady.”
“Goodnight Mary Beth. Sweet dreams.”, Jaimie said.
Still looking at Jaimie, Mary Beth asked, “Can I have a goodnight kiss?”
Jaimie looked at Ronnie, and Ronnie just smiled. Jaimie then bent down, and gave Mary Beth a little kiss.
As Ronnie and Jaimie were walking out of Mary Beth’s room, and closing the door, Ronnie said, “Sleep tight baby.”
“Night mommy. Night pretty lady.”
As they walked back into the kitchen, Jaimie said, “That really scared me.”
“Why?”, Ronnie asked.
“I thought for sure she’d figure out who I was.”
“Honey. She was very sleepy, and you do look like a pretty lady.”
“Jaimie.”, her mother said, “She was fine with you. She was so sleepy that she probably won’t even remember you in the morning.”
From then on Jason changed at either Amy and Linda’s, or at Sara and Mark’s (Vicki). Or, if Mary Beth was having a sleep over at her nana’s, she would still change at home.
Jason and Ronnie did talk about telling Mary Beth about her dad. But, had decided to wait until she was older, and could understand it. If they did tell her at all.
One of the interesting things that happened was with Jason’s sister Beth. Beth became very accepting of Jaimie, and actually looked forward to seeing her. She treated Jaimie as a girlfriend, and went out with them a few times. And, then there were the special present on Jason’s birthday.
Jason’s sisters, Mary and Beth, did find the loves of their lives, and both married. But, they still had time to spend with Ronnie, Jaimie, and Mary Beth. And, Mary Beth did end up with cousins to play with.
Authors note: And, yes it is. It’s the final chapter of the story of our two lovers, Ronnie and Jason/Jaimie. Jason has evolved to a point where he is very comfortable when he’s Jaimie, and Jaimie has become a very self assured woman. Jason/Jaimie and Ronnie are very secure in their relationship. They have some great friends, who know about Jaimie, and Ronnie’s bi tendencies. They both have family that knows about them. And, most important, they love each other. Hope you enjoyed the story.
Someone asked me to go on for 400 chapters with Salt & Pepper. And, that was sweet. But, fourteen chapters felt good for this story. My story of Mike and Sam spawned a sequel, and maybe Salt & Pepper, Sugar & Spice will too, or maybe a book two. Will it be about their daughter Mary Beth? I doubt it, but you never know. Or, more about Jason and Ronnie. Only time will tell.
Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.